A briefe treatise of diuers plaine and sure waies to finde out the truth in this doubtfull and dangerous time of heresie Conteyning sundrie worthy motiues vnto the Catholike faith, or considerations to moue a man to beleeue the Catholikes, and not the heretikes. Set out by Richard Bristow priest, licentiat in diuinitie.

A TREATISE OF DIVERS PLAINE , AND SVRE WAIES TO FINDE out the truth , in this dangerous time of Heresie : conteining sundry Motiues vnto the Catholike Faith , or Considerations to moue a man to beleeue the Catholikes and not the Heretikes .

IT is a thing very well knowen to most men of vnderstanding plainly perceaued of all that haue made enquirie thereof , and by the effect ( also thankes be to God ) in the reclaiming of many thousand souls , euidently declared : that as touching the controuersies of this vnhappie time , the Catholikes haue in euery point sufficiently & manifestly proued to the world , the truth to be of their side , by bookes written of the seuerall matters , not onlie in the latine tongue , but also in the common vulgar tongues of most Nations : namely in our English tongue , ●onsider whether this alone be not a sufficient motiue . so substantially , that their aduersaries the heretikes knowing they haue nothing to gainsay , haue not dared , once to goe about the answering of most of the said Catholike bookes , but faine to get them forbidden by proclamation , although themselues prouoked confidently the Catholikes to write them . And for those few that they haue gone about to answere , they haue made such numbers & heapes of shamelesse and open lies in their answeres , that very many of al degrees haue by examining their said answeres , bin to the Catholike Faith conuerted : which , as it is like , by the Catholike bookes alone had neuer bin conuerted .

All this is , or may be plaine enough to al that haue desire to know the truth , or care to saue their soules . Others , which will not see the same , they are but such , as Saint Paule speaketh of , when he sayeth : That and if our Gospell be yet hidden , it is in them which perish , hidden , in whom the God of this world ●ath blinded their vnfaithfull heartes , that there shine not vnto them the light of the Gospell of the glorie of Christ . Yet thinke I not all that are not alreadie turned to be such . For well I wote , that some there are , which haue not , nor cannot come by the said books : some , that lacke leysure to peruse them : some , that thinke it ouer tedious to read so many , or any one of them : some that thinke many of them , either for the matter , or for the handling , too hard for them : and yet these either desirous , or at least , content to learne , if they might see a readier , shorter , and easier way thereto .

For such therefore I will , by the help of God , in this briefe Treatise , open and shew very many such waies , most sure , most plaine , and withall most short : that whosoeuer would soone dispatch , shall in any one of them finde his desire : and yet who so that will walke them all ouer , shall not finde it long . Yea , and this I adde moreouer , that wheras by the reading of a whole booke of the other sort aboue-named , hee shall learne but one truth , or not many moe then one : nor by reading them al , learne but only certaine truthes : as of the B. Sacrament , of Purgatorie , of Confession , of the Supremacie , and such like : and so hauing learned them , may remaine notwithstanding doubtful in others : he shall by reading this treatise , yea or any part almost thereof , learne all truth , and that not only that is this day in question , but also that eyther hath bin , or may be in question betweene the Christians .

I speake not this vpon confidence of myne owne wit , or in commendation of my selfe , God is witnes : But the truth is , that the preiudicies and euidences for the Catholike faith against all Heresies , are innumerable , and insuperable : and my chaunce it hath beene , through the mercifull prouidence and goodnesse of God to liue certaine yeares in companie with Catholike men of great vertue , wisedome , & knowledge , blessed of God most liberally with his graces , such as our miserable Countrie is not worthy of : whose daily familiar talke of such thinges I haue vsed to heare , as to my great admiration : so likewise with all diligence and attention .

And what I haue through such communication at sundrie times , or of my selfe at other times , by meanes thereof obserued : I purpose , as memorie shall serue me , & God assist me , being therevnto both iustly mooued , and earnestly required , in this booke at once to vtter it in part , rather for a little taste , then for a full & iust discourse , and that onely to Gods glorie , lightning of mine owne sinfull burden , and soule-health of my deare Countrimen , knowing both their exceeding great need of such helps , and also the vndoubted and present vertue of the remedies to such as will receaue them .

And therfore wheras againe there be many , which for worldly feare , or reachlesse negligence , or proud disdaine , will not read bookes : vpon whom yet good may be done in talke and conference by Catholike charitable men that haue , or may haue accesse vnto them , knowing meanes and wayes of perswasion : this Treatise vnto such Catholikes may be a Manual or Enchiridion , readie alwaies at hand to minister vnto them ( for the perswading of such their friends ) choise of inuention . Wherein I beseech all Catholikes for the loue and mercie of God to be earnest and diligent , knowing , that as Saint Iames saith , He that causeth a sinner to turne from his errour into the way of truth shall saue his soule from death , and couer a multitude of sinnes .

Wel then in the name of God to perfourme these premisses : this first is certaine & generally confessed , that , wheras al which professe the name of Christ , be ( in respect of their beleefe ) either catholikes or Heretikes : for finding of the truth of Christ , as our Sauiour said then to the Samaritan woman , Salus ex Iudaeis est , Saluation is of the Iewes , and not of the Samaritans : so now Catholikes must be sought vnto , and Heretikes , as corruptors of the same truth , must be auoyded . For vnto this purpose saith Saint Paule to Titus his Disciple and Bishop of Crete : Aman that is an Heretike after one or two admonitions , doe thou auoide : knowing , that such a one is subuerted and sinneth , being by himselfe condemned : euen so as some malefactours in prison , hang themselues before the Assise , being so their own iudges , and not abiding for the sentence of the ordinary Iudge that cometh in circuite . For so Heretikes cast them-selues by running out of the Churches vnitie of their owne accord , whereas murderers , aduouterers , theeues , and such others abide within , vntill by excommunication they be throwen out . And to the same purpose in an other place hee rekoneth vp Heresies amongst the works of the flesh , togeather with fornication , aduoutrie , idolatrie , sorcerie , murder , and such like : saying of them all in generall , that who so doe such things , shall not inherit the kingdome of God . But on the other side , the Catholike Church wee doe all in the Creede of the Apostles professe to beleeue , saying as the sayed Apostles haue taught vs : I beleeue the Catholike Church . And the same with more wordes , in the Crede of S. Athanasius : Whosoeuer hath a will to be saued before all things it is requysite , that he hold the Catholike faith : which vnlesse a man keepe whole & sound , without doubt for euer shall he perish .

This profession make not we only but our aduersaries also with vs , publikely & solemnely in their congregations . So that it is , as I haue said , sure in it selfe , and also of vs both confessed , that as with the Catholikes is truth and saluation , so with the Heretikes are errours and damnation . If therefore I proue that we be Catholikes , and they Heretikes : it will follow therevpon necessarily , that we haue the truth , and the whole truth , and nothing but the truth : and that they are farre from the truth , and without , & against the truth : wee therefore to be beleeued and folowed , they to be forsaken and detested . This then with Gods helpe will I most plainly shew diuerse and sundrie waies : and euery one way by himselfe so euident , so sure , so vndoubted , as the walker therein shall see , that there is no feare of misleading .

Name of Catholikes .

AND to begin with three most certaine waies , all of one sort : who so that will consider well vppon our verie names and callinges , hee shall know by them , who are Catholikes , and who are Heretikes : as readily , easily , & certainely , as such a Citie is knowen by the name of London , and such a Countrie by the name of England .

Then first I say : that whosoeuer are in the world commonly called Catholikes , or knowen by that name , they vndoubtedlie are Catholikes , and so at length haue alwaies of all men beene knowen and confessed to be , whatsoeuer smoke for a while their enimies make against them , by putting other names vpon them . Or let our aduersaries shew the contrarie : let them if they can , out of anie Historie bring forth a companie of men , at any time since Christs Ascention , knowen commonly by the name of Catholikes , which notwithstanding were not Catholikes , but prooued Heretikes . Certaine it is , that they cannot bring forth any such companie . For neuer was there such , nor neuer shall there be .

And therefore was S. Augustine bold ( in aledging to the Manichees the causes that held him in the lap of the Catholike Church ) after others thus to say : Tenet me postremo ipsum Catholicae nomen : ●on . Ep. fund . ca. 4. quod non sine causa inter tam multas haereses sic ista Ecclesia sola obtinuit , vt cum omnes haeretici se Catholicos dici velint , quarenti tamen peregrino alicui , vbi ad Catholicam conueniatur , nullus Haereticorum vel Basilicam suam , vel domum audeat ostendere . In the Catholike Church there holdeth me finally the very name of Catholike : which not without cause amongst so many Heresies this Church only hath so obteined , that whereas all Heretikes would haue themselues to be called Catholikes , yet to a straunger asking , where I pray you , doe the Catholikes meete at seruice none of the Heretikes dareth to shew their owne meeting place . As also at this day wee see traueiling in Cities of Germanie , where are Churches of both sorts , that if wee aske anie Heretike there , which I pray you is the Catholike Church , he directeth vs by and by to the Church where Masse is said . And that this Motiue of S. Augustines , leaneth not only vpon his authoritie ( which yet were sufficient in this case to any reasonable man ) but also vpon very good and true reason : it may be soone perceiued by this , that there he saith : All Heretikes would haue themselues to be called Catholiks , which also at this day you see the Protestants doe desire . For why are they also desirous of this name , but only because that they which indeed haue the name , are also indeed euermore true Catholikes : and so the name alone sufficient to moue any man to be of that side ? As likewise , all Heretikes desiring to haue it seeme , that there maketh for them Scriptures , Miracles , Fathers , Martyrs , and such like ( of which I will speake more hereafter ) doe euidentlie therby declare , that company , for whom in deed such thinges doe make , to haue with them both truth and saluation .

Againe in another place the same holy Doctor saith : De ver. rel. c. 7. Tenenda est nobis Christiana religio , & eius Ecclesiae communicatio : quae Catholica est , & Catholica nominatur , non solum a suis , sed etiam ab omnibus inimicis . Velint enim nolintue , ipsi quoque Haeretici , & Schismatum alumni , quando non cum suis , sed cum extraneis loquuntur , Catholicam nihil aliud quam Catholicam vocant . Non enim possunt intelligi , nisi hoc eam nomine discernant , quo ab vniuerso orbe nuncupatur . Wee must hold the Christian religion and the companie of that Church , which Catholike is , and Catholike is named , not only of her own , but also of al her enimies . For will they , nill they , the Heretikes also and Schismatikes , when not with their owne , but with straungers they talke , they call the Catholike nothing but the Catholike : for they cannot els be vnderstanded , vnlesse by that name they discerne her , by which of the whole world shee is called . This therefore is proued , they to be the Catholikes , that Catholikes are called .

Will they now denie , that we be called Catholikes ? The world doth beare vs witnesse . For ( besides the foresaide note of the Cities of Germanie ) I aske them , when as in bookes written now a dayes wee be named Catholikes euerie-where , whether that the reader knoweth not straight waies , who by that name are meaned ? In this very booke speak I not plainly enough , when I so call our selues ? Or thinketh any man by that name , that I am some Lutheran , Protestant , or Puritan ? Why els doe they mocke at the very name of Catholikes ( and not at vs only ) nicknaming it Cacolikes , & Cartholiks ? Or why els did Luther Luther . in Germanie cause the Creed to be turned , I beleeue the Christian Church , & not , I beleeue the Catholike Church ? What els meant Iewell , Iewell . to entitle his Replie to D. Harding , A Replie against the Roman Religion , which of late hath bin accounted Catho●ike ?

Finally , any indifferent man may see , & will acknowledge as much to be confessed in the new Legend set out of late by Laurence Humphrey Humphrey the Puritan . Iewell a new saint of Pope Humphries own making . How er●d he , ●o , whose History Humphrey him-●elfe here vnawares confirmeth ? For Catholikess saith hee , were present , as lookers on & earnest defenders . What then but none such were moderators , saue only lay lords & vnlearned Heretikes . Ergo. ( although not greatly liked , I dare say , of his fellow-Puritans ) for the canonization ( and please you ) of Saint Iewell . Where hee saieth thus : Errauit , qui Pontaco suggessit , Londini solum praesedisse laicos , neque doctos , neque Catholicos . Hee erred , which infourmed Pontacus , that at London ( in the pretensed Disputations at Westminster , were moderators only lay men , neyther learned , nor Catholike , An. 1. Eliz. Aderant non solum homines Catholicissimi , id est , Papisticissimi , qui spectatum venerant , sed alij eiusdem Catholicissimi acerrimi propugnatores , &c. Present there were not onely men most Catholike , that is to say , most Papisticall , who came to looke on , but other most earnest defenders of the same Catholikedome . And againe : Primam causam , & primaeriam , & fere solam , omnium malorum , contentionum , deformationū & quasi Equum Troianum intra Ecclesiae muros nobis omnibus insidiantem , fuisse hactenus , & esse hodie , Catholicam a Scriptura sancta defectionem ; & praecipue vestrum Papismum . The first cause and formost , and only in a maner , of all euils , contentions , deformations , & as it were the Troian horse , which within the Churches wals lieth in wait for vs all , hath beene hither-vnto , and is at this day , Catholike reuolting from the holie Scripture , and specially your Popedome .

Where what hee meaneth by Catholike reuolting , who seeth not ? Although to helpe his cause he would seeme to distinguish from it the Popedome ( as he tearmeth it ) contrary to his own interpretation afore , but in deede to his meruailous disaduantage : whiles that in the same his distinction , whether we be Catholikes or no , hee chargeth the Catholikes with reuolting , as well as vs , whosoeuer they be . True it is , that in the same place aforegoing hee tearmeth vs Pseudocatholicos , falsenamed Catholikes . But euen so haue I with myne owne eares heard him ( which manie moe also may remember ) in the Diuinitie Schole at Oxford in his fond vnlearned Readings , tearme S. Augustine also himselfe and his felowes : being not ashamed in his controlling of our worshipping of Saintes , to allege this as good authoritie , that Faustus the Manichee Heretik for the same did say in his time Pseudocatholicis , to the false catholikes : Apud Aug. eo Faus . li. ca. 4. Idola vertistis in Martyres , The Idols you haue turned into Martirs . These Pseudocatholici , who they were , Saint Augustines wordes declare : Li. 20. ca. 21. Hinc nobis calumniatur Faustus quod Martyrum memorias honoramus , in hoc dicens nos idola conuertisse . With this doth Faustus entwite vs , because wee honour the Martyrs memories , saying , that into this we haue turned the Idols . Neither can Humphrey or any other prooue , that eyther now , or then , or euer , were or shal be in the world any Pseudocatholici at al , any ( Isay ) commonly named Catholikes , but only true Catholikes . Wherefore in calling vs Pseudocatholicos , hee graunteth v●to be true Catholikes , such as were also those Pseudocatholici in Faustus time .

So then , both these haue I inuinciblie proued , that the generally named Catholikes be Catholikes : and that wee be so named catholikes , and for that name mocked at by our Aduersaries . whereof it foloweth , that we be catholikes ; and therefore , that we haue the truth . A most certaine demonstration , which no Aduersarie of ours can with any reason gainsay , and sufficient by it selfe alone , to satisfie any man that will be satisfied . But yet of aboundance will I shew the other waies .

Name of Heretikes .

SECONDLY : whosoeuer are of them which professe Christ , commonlie called Heretikes , and plainly knowen by that name , they vndoubtedlie are Heretikes , and so euer haue in the end proued . Or let them giue me out of all Antiquity so much as one example to the contrarie . Certaine it is , that they can not : but for it are all the examples that euer were . As the Arrians in theyr time were commonly called Heretikes : which we see euery where in the workes of the holy Fathers then written against them , and to this day extant . So in their time the Nestorians , the Macedonians , the Eutichians , the Pelagians , the Donatistes , and in breife all others that Heretikes were called , Heretikes are proued . Gal. 5. For which cause Saint Paule sayeth Manifesta sunt opera carnis . The workes of the flesh are manifest : which are fornication , Heresies , Murder &c. For as Fornication , Murder & the rest , straight vpon their naming , are abhorred : so the very name of Heresies and Heretikes is a manifest word of naughtines .

will they now say , that Heretikes is our name ? Yea , somuch as in their owne Lawes , Bookes , Sermons , and common talke of vs ? Or will they denie , that they be knowen themselues by that name ? But who , I praie you , in reading the Catholike Bookes of thys time , there finding them commonlie so named , sticketh at that terme , not knowing or doubting who are named ? Or els why feared they in their Inglish translations of the Bible to set the name of Heresies and Heretikes where Saint Paul so hath it , specially in the Greeke , out of which they pretend to make their translations : putting for it , the worde Sectes , and , a man that is author of Sectes ? Is it not euident hereby , that they know wel , that the reader finding in Saint Paul the word Heresies or Heretikes , would by and by thinke vpon them ?

Againe , why els did they in theyr Apologie of their Inglish Church alledge for their defence , that S. Pauls doctrine also was by the Iewes called Heresie ? Act. 14. As though that , bycause the vnbeleeuing and blinded Iewes so tearmed the faith of our Sauiour Christ , S. Paul would haue vs not to thinke yll of them , that by the Christians should so be called : nor to regard what hee wrote to the Galathians , that heresies be workes of the flesh , keeping a man from the kingdome of God ; no lesse than murder it selfe , and fornication : and to Titus likewise , that an Heretike must be auoided as a most peruerse sinner . Finallie , vnlesse it had binne to to euident , that they are named Heretikes , and knowen immediatly by that name : Luther their Grandsier would neuer in his booke intituled : Notae verae Ecclesiae : Markes of the true Church , haue giuen vs for the seuenth marke , that the people of God are ( spite of their teeth ) commonly called Heretikes : Coguntur audire Heretici . I stand to long vpon things that be plaine .

Name of Protestantes .

THirdly therefore : who soeuer in respect of the doctrine which they professe , haue a newe name made of some mans name , or otherwise taken vp , whereby they commonly terme them selues , and in the world generally be termed , and immediatly knowen thereby : they vndoubtedlie are Heretikes . And therefore Lutherans , Caluinistes , Protestants , Precisians , Vnspotted Brethren , and Puritans , most certainelie are Heretikes : as were the Nicolaites of whom the Scripture it selfe maketh mention . Or let them giue mee an example to the contrarie . Sure I am , that they can not . It is a rule that the Auncient Fathers in their times with great consent alwayes gaue the people , to know Heretikes thereby : as out of diuers of them I could shew , but that I mynde not here nomore but brieflie to inscinuate vnto such as are desirous to learne or to teach the truth , what waies they maie with ease , and without error come to their desire .

Here after , if any of the Heretikes more obstinat and venturous then hys felowes , shall endeuour to make me answere : I will with Gods helpe more largelie proue and declare this & other my conclusions . Now may Saint Hierome alone suffice : Sicubi audier● ( saith he ) ●os , Aduer . Lucif. Vide Chrisost. hom. 33. in Acta . & Ius●●n . ●n Tr s●●●ne & Opt. li. 3. con . Parm. & Ire . c●n . Haer. li. 1. ca. 20. & Lact. li. 4. de vera sap. ca 30 et Aug. de vtil. cred. cap. 7. qui dicuntur Christi , non a Domino Iesu Christo , sed a quopiam alio nuncupari , vtpu●e , Marcionitas , Valentiniano● , Monte●ses , siue Compates : scito , non Ecclesiam Christi , sed Antichristi esse synagogam . If any where thou he are them , which are said to be of Christ , to be tearmed , not of our Lord Iesu● Christ , but of some other : as Marcionites , Valentinians , Hil-brethren , or Field-brethren : be thou sure , that they are not the church of Christ , but the synagogue of antichrist .

Here I know , they are wont to answere , that amongst vs also some be called Benedictines , Franciscans , Dominicans , Hieronimians , Augustinians , and such like : But who seeth not , that those some are not so called for profession of any special Doctrine brought vp by those holy men , Saint Benet , Saint Francis , Saint Dominicke , Saint Hierome , and S. Augustine ? but only because they professe to liue after a speciall rule of life deliuered vnto them by those Fathers , to the better keeping of Gods commandements : so as in the old Testament , in figure of these Religious men , Iere. 35. did the Rechabites . But our Aduersaries haue their names , I saie , for doctrine : and that is it , that Saint Ierom and the other Fathers do giue vs as an vndoubted marke of Heretikes .

Wel , but we are called Papistes , they will say , for doctrine . To that I answere : wee doe not so call our selues , neither be wee so called in the world abrode , but Catholikes euerie where , as in Italie , Spaine , Fraunce , &c. Which they that trauaile , can beare me witnesse but it is a name put vppon vs by the Heretikes : as their vse hath alwaies binne to doe , to tearme the Catholikes by certaine odious names So did the Arrians tearme vs Homousians & others otherwise . For , that these be not our names , it is most euident by this , that wee were manie hundred yeares , as they know themselues and confesse , before those names were inuented : and all that time were wee not without a name . Let them name their eldest author or witnes of that name , and if I proue not , that wee were then aboue a thousand yeare old : let Papistes be our name . I say therefore with Saint Augustine : Quod quaerentibus satis est , vna est Catholica , cui haereses aliae diuersa nomina imponunt , cum ipsae singulae proprijs vocabulis , quae negare non audeant , appellentur . There is one Church Catholike , vppon the which diuerse Heresies put diuerse names , whereas they , euerie one , themselues are called by propre and speciall names which they dare not to denie . And this is sufficient for such as seeke of whom to learne the truth .

If last of all they say , that yet by our owne Confession we are called Catholikes which is an other name then Christians , and therefore in danger of Saint Hieromes sentence aboue pronounced : they trouble me sore , I graunt , and put me to my shiftes to answere it well . But they doe withall , ye wot , as a man that would refuse to be sticked by mee with my sword , and would runne vppon my speare . For you know pardie , by my first note , that the name of Catholikes serueth well my turne , quite to dispatch them , what soeuer exception they pretend thereby to make against this third note . For , that it is no good exception , you may hereby perceaue , because the Fathers make both notes , as I haue declared . Wherefore the one destroyeth not the other , but they stand both well together . The cause thereof is this , for that christians and catholikes are both but one name , and so of the Fathers vsed and accompted : who therefore commonly deny Heretikes to be Christians , because they are not Catholikes , that is to say , Christians of all Christendome , but only of some peece . The difference only is , that the name Catholike is plainer in this case , and inuented to be ioyned , as a very singular Epitheton , with Christians , so to put all out of doubt , in saying Catholike Christians . For if they were not all one , a man might as well say , Heretike Christians , which no man vseth to say . And so haue I by the verie common names , both of them and vs , made three most easie & most certaine probations , vnpossible of them to be controlled , that we are of the truth , and they out of the truth .

Old Heresies .

TO proceede now to another like probation : whatsoeuer was Heresie in time past , the same is Heresie now also , and the holders of it , Heretikes , as they were of old : vnlesse any man be so vnfaithfull , or rather mad to thinke , that truth of Religion chaungeth with the time , and that it is false which Saint Paule saith : Christ Iesus yesterday , and to day , the same also for euer . Heb. 13. As certaine therefore as this is , that Christ & truth chaungeth not : so certainely shall it be proued in this part , that these men be Heretikes , and their doctrine Heresie . Which may be done , and ( God willing ) shall be done hereafter , if need be , in very many points of their doctrine . But because anie one point is sufficient to shew , that we must auoide them , as in the Arrians , Sabellians , and in manner all other olde Heretikes it is manifest , who alwaies for only one point were accounted damnable : it shall be enough , specially in this my breuitie , to bring forth one or two examples .

Well then : Heresie it was aforetime to deny , as these men doe , that praier or offering may be made for the dead . And that we plainly shew out of all Recordes of Heresies , left vnto vs by the writing of most approued Notaries . For the Greeke Church let Saint Epiphanius Epip . her . 75. Aug. haer. 53. bee seene , for the Latin Church , Saint Augustine , who both haue recorded it for the Heresie of a certaine Arrian named Aerius , Saint Augustines wordes are these : In Arrianorum haeresim lapsus , propria quoque dogmata addedit nonnulla dicens , orare vel offerre pro mortuis oblationem non oportere . &c. This Aerius being fallen into the heresie of the Arrians , ioyned also thereunto certaine positians of hys owne , saying , that we must not pray , or offer oblation for the dead , &c. Our men therefore hauing the same Position , it followeth plainly that they are Heretikes , as holding that which before was heresie , & so accompted in al Churches , both Greeke and Latin . And this were they neuer nor neuer shal be , able to answere .

For another example , I chuse that cruell Heresie of theirs against the necessitie of Childrens Baptisme , through the which they haue suffered , and stil do suffer to perish many thousands of those poore soules , not able to helpe themselues . It was of olde the Heresie of the Pelāgians , that children might come to lyfe euerlasting without the Sacrament of Baptisme , Aug. haer. 88. & de pec . mer. lib. 3. ca. 5 Cip. lib. 3. Ep. 8. de i●fant . baptizand . as Saint Augustine in sundrie places witnesseth , mightily by the scriptures confuting the same : allegeing also against it , the testimonie of Saint Ciprian , with a Councell of 66. Bishopps in his tyme , that they which suffer children to die without Baptisme , Deny Gods mercie and grace to men , and destroie soules : Wheras Filius hominis non venit animas hominum perdere , sed saluare . Luke . 19. The Sonne of man came not to destroy soules of men , but to saue them . And in another place S. Augustine sayeth , De orig. can . lib. 3. cap. 8. Ep. 28. that if a man wil be a Catholike , he must not so beleeue , speake , nor teach . Againe in another place , that whosoeuer so saith , Tanquam pestis communis fidei detestandus est : he must be detested as the pestilence of common faith . Qui profecto & contra Apostoli praedicationem venit , & totam condemnat Ecclesiam . Hee verelie both goeth against S. Paules preaching , and condemneth the whole Church .

Therefore our Protestantes and Puritans for this their vnmercifull opinion , are not Catholikes , they are contrarie to the Apostle , they condemne the vniuersall Church of GOD , they are to be detested as corrupters of our Faith , as Heretikes , as Pelagians : and in deede farre worse than Pelagians . For wee reade not , that they vpon their Heresie leaft anie child vnbaptized , as these doe great numbers : because they , although they promised them without Baptisme life euerlasting , falslie : yet not the kingdome of heauen also , foolishly ( for they thought , that one might be in life euerlasting , without the kingdome of heauen ) & therefore thought they good to baptize them , for the getting of that kingdome , though not for euerlasting life : whereas our Heretikes much more falsly than those , promise them both life euerlasting , and the kingdome of heauen & all : and therefore suffer them very often to goe awaie without Baptisme , as a thing for them at all vnnecessary . O vnmercifull and cruell Heretikes .

All good people for the loue of God , & for pitties sake , see better vnto them : be euerie man with his acquaintance ( who so hath anie amongst them ) diligent , earnest , & instant , that their poore babies die not vnchristened . Thus haue I by two examples of old Heresies most vndoubted , prooued most plainely , that they are Heretikes : being both able , and readie ( as I haue said ) if need be to doe the like by many examples moe . Which examples for this time omitting , leauing them to the remembrance of euerie man that is but meanely read in Diuinitie : I will now shew forth some other waies .

Miracles Dogmaticall .

TWo waies therefore most plaine , and readie will I shew by miracles , which are all for vs , and none for them . Wherein although I might be so copious , as of this only matter to make great Volumes for our defence to their confusion : yet will I say very little , as my purpose : and yet sufficient , as my promise requireth . Being then for vs ( as it hath pleased God our Lord ) two sortes of Miracles , the one that may be called Dogmaticall , the other Personall : Of the first sort I set this Conclusion : whosoeuer haue at any time set them-selues against any Doctrine confirmed by Miracle , they haue beene against the truth . There can to this no instance be giuen . So that if it be shewed , our Doctrine ( which these men resist ) to haue beene so confirmed : plaine it is , that they are enimies of the truth . But that can I easily shew in diuers & sundrie pointes of that our doctrine : as that , with Miracles hath beene confirmed , and with great numbers of Miracles , our doctrine of the Signe of the Crosse , our doctrine of Images , our Doctrine of Reliques , our doctrine of Pilgrimage , our doctrine of praying to Saintes , of the necessitie of Baptizing children , of Confirming by a Bishop , and of very many other things by vs taught & beleeued , by the Heretikes denied and derided . But because about so many pointes I should be too long , I will be content with one or two , and them out of such Authours as the Heretikes cannot denie , nor answere with their peeuish scoffing at some vncertaine or false Miracles , which they read in I know not what Legenda Aurea , and such other obscure apocryphal writinges : As if that , because of certaine Gospelles fained in the name of Saint Thomas , Nicodemus , the Twelue , the Hebrues , &c. they would thinke therefore to scoffe out the authoritie of the vndoubted Gospels of S. Matthew , Marke , Luke , and Iohn .

And because about the holy Sacrifice of the Masse is our greatest variance , they hauing by open Edict set thereon the losse of an hundred markes to euerie one that frequenteth the same : the Masse shall be my first example , and Purgatory my other , because that is of them no lesse contemned , then the holy Masse , and one Miracle will I aleadge prouing them both . And first for the Sacrifice of the Masse . Saint Augustine is witnesse of a notable Miracle wrought therby in his owne time , in his owne Dioces , by a Priest of his owne . Which thus hee writeth : De ciuit . Dei li. 22. ca. 8. See there a number of miracles for vs Vir Tribunitius , Hesperius , qui apud nos est , habet in territorio Fussalensi fundum Cubedi appellatum . Vbi cum afflictione animalium & seruorum suorum , domum suam spirituum malignorum vim noxiam perpeti comperisset , rogauit nostros me absente presbyteros , vt alquis eorum illo pergeret , cuius or ationibus cederent . Perrexit vnus , obtulit ibi Sacrificium Corporis Christi , orans quantum potuit , vt cessaret illa vexatio : Deoque protinus miserante cessauit . Hesperius a man of good worship , who is here with vs , hath nere about Fussala a Farme named Cubedi . where finding by the affliction of hys cattaile and seruantes , that his house was yll troubled with wicked spirits : he besought our Priestes ( for I was absent ) that some one of them would goe thither , The forfait of an hundred markes was not then as yet enacted . with his prayers to driue them away . There went one : he offered there the Sacrifice of the body of Christ , praying with all hys power , that the same vexation myght ceasse : and strayght waies through Gods mercie , it ceassed .

Now another Miracle for both the Masse and purgatorie together , Hist. Angli . li. 4. ca. 22. I will recite out of our owne Countrie-man Saint Bede , which chaunced in his time , in our owne Countrey , no lesse certaine , then merueilous . A notable thing ( hee saith ) is * * Constat certainly knowen to haue bin done in the battaile , wherein was killed King Elbuine : which I in no wise thinke should be least vntold , but that it wil be profitable to the saluation of manie to rehearse it .

In that battayle was slaine amongst others of Elbuines souldiers , a young man named Imma , who hauing that day and the night following amongest the bodies of the slayne , lyen as dead , at length receauing breath againe , reuiued and sitting vpp , bounde hys woundes himselfe as well as he could . Then resting awhile , gat him vpp , and began so to goe his waie , where hee might finde frindes to see vnto him . In so doyng found hee was and taken by him of hys enimies hoast , & brought to their Lorde an Earle of King Edilredes , of whom being asked what he was , hee feared to confesse that he was a souldier : and rather answered , that he was a poore man of the countrie , and one that had a wife , saying that hee came with others such as he was into the Campe to bring victuals to the Souldiers . But the Lord for all this took him to him , bidding his wounds to be seene vnto : and when hee waxed whole , in the night for running awaie he commaunded him to be bound : but yet bound he could not be , for straight , as they were gone that had bound him , the same his bonds were loosed : for hee had a brother , whose name was Tunna , a Priest and Abbot of a Monasterie in the Cittie , which vnto this daie of his name is called Tunnacester . Who hearing him to be killed in the fight , came to seeke , if perhaps hee might finde his body , and finding another in all pointes very like vnto him , thought it had bin he , and brought the same vnto his Monasterie , buried him honorably , and for the loosing of his soule was diligent often to say Masse . By the saying whereof was done the thing that I haue tolde , that none could bind him but straight he was loosed . In the meane time , the Earle that kept him , began to meruaile , asking how it was that hee could not be bounden : whether perhappes hee had about him loosing letters , such as fables speake of , for which he might not be bounden . But he answered , that hee knew nothing of such sorceries : But a brother I haue ( said he ) a Priest , in my country , & sure I am , that he thinking me to be slaine , saieth often Masse for me . And if I were now in the other life , there should my soule by his intercessions be loosed from paines . After this when he was throughly recouered , the Earle solde him for London to a certaine Frisian : but neyther of him , nor in the way thither could he by any meanes be bounden , but still his enimies laying on him sundrie kinds of bondes , still were they loosed . When then hee that had bought him , saw that in bondes hee could not be holden , hee gaue him leaue to ransome him-selfe , if hee could . For after * * Counting from the sunrysing . the third houre , at which the Masses were wont to be said , verie often were his bands loosed ; So then he found meanes to pay his ransome . And after this , returning into his countrie , and comming to his brother , he vp and told him in order all the aduersities , and comfortes in aduersitie , that had chaunced vnto him . And by that his brother told him , hee knew , at those times specially his bandes to haue bin loosed , at which for him the Masses were celebrated . And other thinges also , which to him in daunger had happened profitably , & prosperously , hee vnderstood , that by his brothers intercession and offering of the Sauing Hoste they had from heauen bin giuen him . And manie hearing these things of the foresaid man , were in faith and godly deuotion enflamed to pray , or to giue almes , or to offer to our Lord , Victimas sacrae oblationis , pro ereptione suorum , qui de saeculo migrauerunt , Hostes of the Sacred oblation ▪ for the deliuerie of their friendes that were departed this world . For they perceaued , that the Sauing Sacrifice was effectuous to euerlasting Redemption both of soule and body . Hanc mihi historiam , etiam quidam eorum , qui ab ipso viro , in quo facta est , audiere , narrarunt : vnde eam , quam liquido comperi , indubitanter historiae nostrae Ecclesiasticae inserendam credidi . This storie told me euen some of them , which of the very man , in whome it was done , heard it , and therefore finding it to be cleare : I thought good without any doubt to put it into our Ecclesiasticall Historie .

After these two miracles , the one of Saint Augustines , the other of Saint Bedes time , knowledge , and telling , I thinke it not amisse , to tell yet another of our own time , and knowledge ( as of the same , and of all times I might doe many ) the rather because it was so late done , and that vpon an English woman , although in a straunge countrey : God thereby greatly comforting , and confirming all our hearts , and plainly declaring , that he thinketh vpon vs vnworthy wretches , and that ( as I trust ) hee will surely cure our poore countrie , specially if we seeke to him for helpe in such manner as shee did . Thankes be to him for his vnspeakable gift . Thus it was : Margaret Iesope borne at Long-wicke in Risborough parish in Buckingamshire , after that from the twelfth yeare of her age shee had in London serued diuers honest Citizens by the space of sixteene yeares , entred in the yeare of our Lorde . 1568. into the seruice of Samuell Rogers a Dutchman dwelling in the Old Baylie . Where betweene her and a man seruant in the same house named Iohn Mastene , a dutch man also , of Bruxelles here in Brabant , vpon mutuall liking , passed a contract of Matrimonie , the day also of solemnizing the mariage agreed vppon betweene them both , named and appointed . But the friendes of Iohn at Bruxelles hearing thereof , and much misliking it , induced him to come ouer to Bruxelles before he proceeded further : there tendered him another woman , & perswaded him to agree vnto them . Margaret in the meane time looking long for his returne , & seeing that he came not : vpon confidence of their former contract & copulation also which therof ensued , came her selfe to Bruxelles at Alhallowentide in the yeare 1569. to seek for him . Where finding him maried already to another , & stiffly denying that he had made any contract at all with her : what for sorrow of minde , what for lacke of language , friends , harbour , and of all helpes and necessaries , both then , and euer afterward through bashfulnes refrayning from her countrimen , like she was to haue perished , vntill at length a poore woman for pittie and compassion tooke her in . In whose house falling in trauaile , and very hardly escaping with her life , she was made so lame therwith , that for a quarter of a yeare shee was faine to keep her bed : remayning vpon her deliuery a deepe hole in her right side , like as if some of her ribbes had bin suncken farre within her body , the skinne yet continuing whole , the sinnowes also in the hamme of her right legge being so much shrunken and contracted , that from the hip downeward it was shorter then the other leg by more then halfe a foote .

In which miserable state she continued about three yeares and foure moneths , lying ( as I haue said ) one quarter of a yeare , & going abroad the rest by helpe of a Crouch , with great difficultie and no lesse deformitie : her right foote not comming at the ground by a large halfe foote . Insomuch that after shee was able thus to walke , suing the sayed Iohn both for the contract , and for the maime : he alledged for himself in court , that she was borne with that infirmitie , & halted euen so before that euer he did know her , which not withstanding was there openlie proued contrarie , as also contrarie it was to his owne conscience . Whereat she greiued so sore , that shee praid God most earnestly , that he might againe know her , as before hee knew her . And he also touched with remorse ( as it seemeth ) within that first yeare of her infirmitie hearing of a woman that was named to be verie skilfull in healing all diseases , offered her fiue poundes to make this Margeret sound & whole . But the woman after well viewing of her bodie , and examining of the circumstances of her lamenesse in the first beginning that shee fell into it , answered plainely , that it passed her power & skill to heale her . A man likewise very skilfull , that two yeares after her saide mischaunce vndertooke for eight poundes to help her , when hee had well considered her condition , answered , that shee had tarried to long , & that she was now past all help . Shee for all this dispayred not of recouerie , but two yeares before her restitution , conceaued a sure hope in God , that hee , when it pleased him , would help her In the foresaid towne of Bruxelles , & in the head Church of the same named of S. Cudila , are three miraculous holy Hoastes , of whom this is the storie .

In the yeare of our Lord 1369. a certaine Iew called Ionatha● , a man of great riches , and chiefe of all the Iewes then dwelling in the coastes of Brabant , hired at Bruxelles for threescore peeces of gold , another Iew named Iohn , who a little before was christened , to steale for him out of some Church the Pixe with the holy Hoastes that in it were kept according to the maner . By whose meanes hauing obtained his desire , he returned with the Pix home to Angy , distant xv . English miles from Bruxelles : there hee called his fellow-Iewes togeather : before them opened the Pixe , poured out the Hoastes , with great laughing of all those traitors , scorning , railing , reuiling , and blaspheming of the faith and Christ of Christian men , not onely a● that time , but at sundry other times also of their wicked meeting for that Iewish exercise . Ionathas shortly after , as hee walked to his garden a little out of the towne of Angie , fell by the iust iudgement of God into the hands of theeues , of them was spoiled , and finally killed . His wife therby brought into great miserie , came from Angie to dwell at Bruxelles , bringing with her the Pixe , and offering it to the Iewes there . Who gladly receauing it , and putting it in their Sinagogue ( which is now a Chappell ) sent diuers of the holy Hoasts into diuers Countries where the Iewes were then dwelling , for the likewise to mocke thereat , and at the Christians for theyr faith therein .

After this , vpon Good-friday , as the Christians assembled themselues to honor Christ our Lord , and his bitter Passion our sweet Redemption , so those perfidious Iewes of Bruxelles met together in theyr Sinagogue to doe after their former custome : there in contempt of Christ , and despite of his Christians , they cast out of the Pix the holy Hoasts vpon a Table , blasphemed them most horribly , drewe out their kniues and daggers , therewith foyned and pricked them ( as to this day we see ) like frantike mad men . Whereupon issued blood out of them immediatly , and the Iewes thereat so amased , and astonied , that straight waies to the ground they fell , and there did lie so as if they had beene dead : Ioan. 18. But he that at the time of his Passion first laid them on the ground with his mightie word , & after suffered them to rise againe : now likewise permitting them to receaue their strength , vp they rose againe with much feare and trembling , not knowing what to doe . At last they agreed thus to doe : to bid to a banket an old woman named Katharine , a Iew borne , but then a Christian , to warme her well with wine , and so to hire her for money , to conuey the said bloody Hoastes away to the Iewes of Colen , for feare least the matter should come to the eares of Christian men at Bruxelles . She agreeing to their request taking home with her the Pixe , and minding the next day after to take her iourney , was the same night in her sleepe admonished by an angel , to leaue off her enterprise , & to deliuer the Pixe to her Ghostly Father the Curate of the Chappel Church . Which she did on the morrow , in the presence of two other Priests . And sone after , the matter being knowen all abroad , there came in solemne Procession the Bishop of the Dioces , the Canons of Saint Gudilaes Church , the Duke of Brabant , his wife and Nobles , & all the people , to the Chapel Church , to translate from thence those three Sacred Hoastes to the great Church of S. Gudila , where to this day they are reuerently kept , openly shewed , & deuoutly honored with great & dayly concourse of people : but most singularly vpon the Sonday after Saint Margarets day in the moneth of Iulie .

To omitte here the Dukes iust seueritie shewed vpon that wicked rable for their manifold villanies , and to returne to our Countriwoman : She now lyuing at Bruzelles , with the foresayd infirmitie befallen vnto her , & there both hearing much of others concerning this B. Sacrament of Miracle , and seeing also herselfe the great seeking of people vnto it : conceaued her foresaid sure hope , that God Almightie by it would helpe her . But then againe considering with her selfe , that such as loke for mercy at Gods handes , must with his grace prepare themselues so as mans poore fragylitie will permitte : she laboured all that shee myght to flie from sinne , to approche vnto God : and to that purpose she serued him euery day very deuoutlie at his Altar in the Church , as the people doe gyue her verie good testimonie . But speciallie the last yeare at Shroftide shee gaue herselfe most earnestly to all spiritual & godly exercises . An. 1573. For then did she take order with herselfe to fast weekely from that time forward , wednesday , Friday , and Saturday : and that in bread and water , taking also thereof a verie small quantitie : to come likewise in no bed at al , but to lie on the ground : which she yet obserueth vntil at least the yeare of her healing be first expired : to vse moreouer no linnen next her body , to goe euery weeke to Confession , and as often also to receaue the blessed Sacrament .

And as she proceeded further & further in the exercise of these most godly workes , so Gods goodnes drawing nearer and nearer vnto her , shee grew likewise more & more in hope : in so much , that a few dayes before her healing , she said plainely both to her ghostly father , and to diuers her familiars , that shee had now no doubt at all , but that her healing was so neare at hand , that shee looked for it euery day : & that the more assuredly , because the great solemnity of the blessed Miraculous Sacrament was now likewise at hand . Wel , the Saterday came , and that Solemnitie should be the Sonday after . The same Saterday shee went a great league out of Bruxels ( not regarding her exceeding paine in going ) to her accustomed Ghostly Father , who a little afore was gone so farre out of the towne to dwell , and she very loth at that time to goe to any other Confessor but to him onely , who by long hearing of her Confession , knew so well the state of her soule . And being come home againe , the same Fuening , it chaunced her in talking with a certaine woman that ought her money , to be angry with her for disapointing of her , and besides to threaten her , that she would haue her in the Law for it . Where in suspecting afterward that she had broken her patience , and therefore fearing to receaue on the morrow the B Sacrament without confessing of herself againe . Againe to confession she went on the Sonday morning to the Pastor of the Chapel Church ( her Parish-Church ) a verie singular good man , Lord Suffragan to the Archbishop of Mechlin , and Orderer both of me most vnworthy , and of other Englishmen for the most part that in these Countries are made Priestes . Hee giuing her ( as it may seeme , by reason that she was at confession the day before ) but short Pennance , rose vp out of hand , leauing many gentlewomen which waited at his stoale ( as they doe ordinarilie euery Sondaie ) to be confessed of hym : leauing them all , I saie , hee rose immediatly for her cause , and came himself to minister the Blessed Sacrament vnto her being neither desired thereto of her , nor loked for , nor yet accustomed to communicate any , both because he is otherwise detained by reason of the great number of them that resorte euerie Sondaie to Shrift vnto him , and also bycause one of the Chaplaines giueth alwaies attendaunce to serue the Communicantes as they come . Hauing in this order receaued the Blessed Sacrament & afrerward heard the Sermon , shee went her then forthwith to S. Gudilaes Church , to heare the solemne Masse of the B. Miraculous Sacrament , which was there to be song that day by the saied L. Suffragan , as in place of the Archbishop : & after Masse , to go with the generall Procession , in which the saied B. Sacrament should be carried about the streates , as the maner is there euerie yeare as vppon that Sonday .

So it was that the euening afore shee determined with two widowes , sisters , good vertuous women with whom shee dwelled in house togeather , to go that night three times the Procession-way in pilgrimage , as deuout people doe there commonly vse to doe . But when she had one of the three times so gone , behold , so wearie she was and sore in her body , that she was forced to goe home to rest her : the two sisters laughing at her for so doeing , and saying merrily : why Margeret ? what is thys ? you said , that you doubted not , but God would this time of this great Procession make you that you shold not nede your staffe at al : which semeth so farr off from happening vnto you , that it is rather nedefull for you to vse yet one ffaffe mo to that one which you haue already . She notwithstanding this new acccident of greater lamenesse ryseth early vpp the Sonday-morning : and vsing as it were violence vpon her selfe , goeth the Procession-way yet once againe the second time .

Well , being come ( as I said afore ) to heare the solemne masse , kneling within the Quiere nere to the Altar ( as here the vse of people is , by reason of the exceeding great multitudes which resort to such solennities ) & Masse being now begonne shee fealt immediatly such an-horror and trembling in all her bodie , such stretching and strayning , such haling and pulling , cold sweat following also thereof in much aboundance , & her memorie & senses beginning thereupon to faile her , that it seemed vnto her nothing more like then death it selfe to be neare at hand . Yet bearing it a while the best that she could , for reuerence of the place & companie , and resigning herself into the handes of God : after the Epistle was read , shee began to feele some more ease both in mind and body . And at the tyme of the Gospell standing vp with others , by helpe of her crouch , shee seemed to her self , when she was stoode vp , that shee had not as then needed that helpe , but that she could haue risen without it , and began to thinke within herselfe that , shee now stood vpon both her legges without it , her short legge touching now the ground no lesse than her other . Wel , the Gospell being ended she kneled her doune againe in silence after the maner , vntill the end of Masse and the Bishopps blessing . Then for greedines of Holie-water , which there is wont at the end of euery Masse to be sprinkled , vp she rose sodainly , because shee would leese no spirituall helpe which at that Masse might be had , and did forgett for hast both her crouch , her hat , her beads , and her handkerchef . Her hat an husband man that stode by her at Masse , brought by & by vnto her : the rest in the throng , except her staffe , were lost .

She feeling herselfe fully and wholly deliuered both from all payne , and also from all cause of halting and lamenesse ) for this her strange chaunce , first being sore amased and halfe crying out withall , but anon remembring better her selfe and much reioysyng for that which had happened : going , or rather runnyng out of the Church before the Procession , as she met in the multitude here and there with her acquaintaunce , they wondering to see her goe vpryght , and without her crouch , shee told them with great ioy , that by vertue of the B. Sacrament of Miracle , she was ( as they saw ) wholly restored . Which while she told thus to very few , thinking still that it had beene secret , the fame thereof did immediatly so encrease , specially by the meanes of them that at Masse time kneeled about her , & marked wel the whole order of her strange moods , that her staffe by and by was taken vp in the place where shee left it , and hanged vp forthwith after the manner there beside the place of the said blessed Miraculous Sacrament , by the Chaplaine that hath the custodie of the same .

Afterward , the miracle of her healing being more famously knowen , and proclaimed in pulpits , to the hearing also of other Citties round about : certaine Englishmen that lay at Mechlin , twelue miles off , vnderstanding of it , thought it good , for the honor of God & in respect of her pouertie , to call her to Mechlin , vnto their seruice . Which iourney shee went so lustily , that certaine of our countrymen very good on foote had much a doe to keepe her company : as euer since in deed her agilitie is such , that shee rather seemeth to flie , or at least to runne , then to goe as others doe . As touching her vnfaithfull husband , of whom before I spake , he very shortly after this Miracle of her healing , falling out with another young fellow , receaued of him a very grieuous wound , whereof within a few dayes after he died . And this much haue I said of Do●maticall Miracles .

Miracles Personall .

NOw of the other sort of Miracles , which I called Personall , I make this Conclusion : Whatsoeuer persons at any time since Christes Ascension , haue had the grace of Miracles , they were the Ministers of Christ , I say not , alwaies iust and holy : but alwaies Preachers of his truth : and consequently , whosoeuer set themselues against such persons , they were against Christ , and against the truth . Neither vnto this can they possibly giue me any instance , as I will by Gods grace most plainely shew in answering such instances , if any of them shall venture to giue any . For what they can doe , I am not ignorant : Only this , that some miscreantes haue made boast and shew of Miracles , Trac 13. in lo. as Simon Magus , Mahomet , the Donatistes , whome for that cause Saint Augustine tearmeth Mirabilarios , Meruailousers ( so to say ) and as certaine Heretikes of this tyme doe , Foxe , Humpherie , and others : and as Anti-christ shall doe hereafter in his lieing signes & wonders , 2. Thes. 2. in omni virtute & signis & prodigijs mendacibus , being able none of them ( but such only as some-time they haue wrought in plaine confirmation of our Catholike truth , being therefore Dogmaticall , and not personall ) to abide the touch or examination , no better then the Iugglings of Iannes and Mambres , Exo. 7. the Magicians of Pharao , whose roddes were straight deuoured by the rodde of Moises : Exo. 8. and they at the third plague of Ciniphes or gnattes compelled to confesse , Digitus Dei est hic , The finger of God is this : and so their foly ( as Saint Paul saieth ) manifested to all men : 2 , Tim. 3. Moyses and Aaron proceeding yet styll and multiplying their strange & mighty wonders . So I say , true Miracles last and continue : fained trickes doe vanish sone awaie , as the sluttish feate of Lane the Minister at Westchester .

But yet because for a time they maie chance to deceaue some fooles , & others also that know not the power of N●ture and of the Diuell , S. Augustine hath noted vnto vs out of our Sauiours wordes a very good , ready , present , Mat. 13. and certaine rule , saying : Tene amus ergo vnitatem , In Io. tr. 13. vide de vnit . Ec. cae . 16. fratres mei : praeter vnitatem , & qui facit miracula , nihil est . Let vs therefore keepe the vnity my brethen : out of the vnitie , hee also that worketh Miracles , is nothing . So as S. Paul also said : Gal. 1. Sed licet nos aut Angelus de coelo euangelizet vobis , praeter quam quod euangelizauimus vobis , praeter id qu●d accepistis , anathema sit . But although wee or an Angel from heauen should gospel vnto you contrarie vnto that which wee haue gospelled vnto you , contrarie vnto that which you haue receaued , accursed be he . Not because there is any such danger of an Angel of Heauen , but because folish & light persons are alwaies readie to crie , as they did at Poules , when they saw Bradford the Heretike , after their seditious hurling of the dagger , steppe vp in M. Bournes place ( my Lord afterward of Bathe and Welles ) an Angell , an Angell .

I say then , that innumerable holy men of our vnitie , haue in all ages had the grace of working true Miracles , not disprooued not able to be checked : as S. Thomas Aquinas , Saint Bonauenture , Saint Bernard , Saint Thomas of Canterburie , Saint Frauncis , Saint Dominicke , and in●in●te others . Wherefore I conclude , that it was the truth which they preached . Hereunto what can they answere ? truely nothing but only that which the blasphemous Pharisees answered of our Sauiour , Luke 11. that by the Diuell hee worked his Miracles , no man being able to put any difference betweene the miracles of Christ with his Apostles , and of these holy men : the one sorte to be defended with no reason , but with the same reason the other sort may be likewise defended : For that these holy men were of our side , it is so well knowen , that they confesse it : that they were of God wonderfully commended by the gift of Miracles , euen to the healing of desperate disseases by the touch of their g●rments skirts , and to the raysing of the dead also , it is so manifest in all stories , that it cannot be denied .

One example will I here alledge of Saint Bernard , but that such a one , as may rather be called many , a●d as may suffice for all , being both Personall , and Dogmaticall , so commending his person , that it also directly confirmed his doctrine , and the same our doctrine , and that not in one or two pointes , but in all almost that at this day the Heretikes haue called in question .

So it was , that in Saint Bernardes time there were certaine Heretikes named Henricians of one Henrie , who of a Monke became an Apostata . Pet. Clun . in opere suo con. illos . Ber. in Can . Ser. 66. These Heretikes burned Images , destroyed churches , denied the reall presence of Christs Bodie in the Blessed Sacrament , Transubstantiation of the B●ead into the same , the Sacrifice of the Masse , praying for the dead , praying to Saintes , and many other articls , which also the Protestantes and Puritans doe now denie They raigned much in the Countrie about Tholousa in Fraunce . For which cause Saint Bernard being desired often , and at length brought thither to preach against them , did the same with great working also of most wonderfull Miracles , De vita S. Ber. lib. 3. cap. 5. as writeth Godfridus a Monke , and Disciple of Sa●●t Bernards . Amongst many others , of that which I would aleage , thus he writeth .

Est locus in regione eadem , Sarlatum nomen est illi , vbi sermone completo plurimos ad benedicendum panes , sicut vbique fiebat , Dei famulo offerebant . Quos ille eleuata manu & signo crucis edito in dei nomine benedicens : in hoc , inquit , scietis vera esse , quae a nobis , falsa quae ab haereticis suadentur , si infirmi vestri gustatis panibus istis adepti fuerint sospitatem . Timens autem venerabilis Episcopus Carnotensium magnus ille Gaufridus ( siquidem praesens erat & proximus uiro Dei ) si bona , inquit , fide sumpserint , sanabuntur . Cui pater sanctus de domini virtute nihil haesitans : Non hoc ego dixerim , ait , sed vere qui gusta●erint , sanabuntur : vt proinde veros nos , & veraces Dei ministros esse cognoscant . Tam ingens multitudo languentium gustato eodem pane conualuit , vt per totam prouinciam verbum hoc diuulgaretur & vir sanctus per vicina loca regrediens , ob concursus intolerabiles declinauerit , & timuerit illo ire . A place there is in the same countrie of Tolousa , the name of it is Sarlatum , where after the Sermon was done , they offered to the seruant of God , as euery where the vse was , many loaues to blesse . Which he by lifting vp his hand , & by making the signe of the Crosse , in Gods name blessing , saide thus : In this shall you know , Miracles by Holie Bread . that the things are true which we , and that the things are false , which the Heretikes labour to perswade you , if your diseased persons by the tasting of these loaues shall get their health . Whereat fearing the Reuerend Bishoppe of the Carnotians that same great GAVFRIDVS ( for hee was present , and stoode next to the man of God . ) If quoth he , they take it with a good Faith , they shall be healed . To whome the Holy Father nothing doubting of our Lordes power , said : It is not this that I would say , but verilie , whosoeuer they be that tast it , they shall be healed , that thereby they may know , vs to be the very and true Ministers of God . And there , so huge a multitude of diseased persons by tasting the same bread , recouered , that ouer al the countrey this word was talked , and the holie man returning ouer the places which were there by , was faine to goe out of his way for intollerable concourse of people , and feared to goe thither .

Ep. 241. And of the same doth Saint Bernard himselfe in his Epistle afterward to those Tolousians , make mention in these wordes : Wee thanke God , for that our comming to you was not in vaine . Our tariance in deede was short with you , but not vnfruitfull . Veritate nimirum per nos manifestata non solum , in Sermone , sed etiam in virtute , deprehensi sunt Lupi . The truth being by vs made manifest not only by preaching , but also by working , the Wolues were deprehended , &c. In which his writing hee imitateth S. Paule to the Thessalonians , 1. Thes. 2. where hee saieth : Euangelium nostrum non fuit ad vos in Sermone tantum , sed in virtute , &c. Our Gospel was not vnto you in preaching onelie , but in working of Miracles , &c. And vnto the Corinthians he saith , touching their false Apostles : Veniam autem ad vos cito , si Dominus voluerit : 1. Cor. 4. & cognoscam non sermonem eorum qui inflati sunt , sed virtutem , &c. I will come vnto you quicklie , and if it be Gods will , and then will I consider , not of the preaching of those proud Masters , but of their power in working , &c. For these true Ministers of our Sauiour Iesus Christ , Saint Paule , and Saint Bernard , knew well , that the same our Lord had giuen such a token to know his Ministers saying : Signa autem eos qui crediderint , haec sequentur : Mar. 16. In nomine meo daemonia eijcient , linguis loquentur nouis , serpentes tollent , & si mortiferum quid biberint , non tis nocebit . These Miracles shall follow such as beleeue in me : In my name they shall cast out Diuels , they shall speake new languages , they shall take vp Serpents , and if they drinke any poison , it shall not hurt them .

For which cause Saint Paule in his second Epistle to the Corinthians , threatning to come againe vnto them , and then to Excommunicate the offenders , without sparing of anie : 2. Cor. 13. Praedixi , & praedico vt praesens , & nunc absens i●s qui a●te peccauerun● , & caeteris omnibus , quoniam si venero iterum , non parcam : proueth this authority of his to excommunicate with the power of Christ , vnto such as would perhaps not feare it , by his working of Miracles amongst them with the power likewise of Christ : An experimentum quaeritis eius qui in me loquitur Christus : qui in vobis non infirmatur sed potens est in vobis ? What , doe you seeke a proofe of him that speaketh in me , Christ ? who in you ●s not weake , but mightie he is in you .

Whereby it is manifest , that they doe miserably forget themselues , who feare not the excommunications of Pius Quintus , of holy memorie : in whome Christ himselfe to haue spoken and excommunicated , as in S. Paule ( vnlesse peraduenture they beleeue not , neither in Christ himselfe : needing therfore , that S. Paule say to them also : Vosmetipsos tentate , si estis in fide : ipsi vos probate , &c. ) they might consider by the miracles , that Christ by him , as by S. Paule did worke : hee with his prayers and signing of the Crosse , casting Diuels out of fiue women in open procession , Vide Epistolas Germanorum quorundam . Surius & Chronologia edit. 1572. as very many oculati testes doe to this day beare witnesse , some of them also hauing put it in print : and the Chronicles of this time commonlie recording it .

And in consideration of this , that God must needs be confessed to be with them , that by his power doe thus worke Miracles , the Apostles and other Christians in the first beginning praied thus : Et nunc Domine , respice in minas eorum , Act. 4. & da seruis tuis cum omni fiducia loqui verbum tuum , in eo quod manum tuam extendas ad sanitates , & signa & prodigia fieri per nomen sancti Filij tui Iesu . And now Lord , looke to the threates of our enimies , and graunt thy seruants to speake thy word with all confidence , by this that thou stretch forth thy hand to healing , and Miracles & wonders to be wrought by the name of thy holy sonne Iesus . Which euen so to haue bin done , Saint Marke witnesseth , saying : that the Apostles after Christes sending of them , Marke 16. Went and preached euerie where , our Lorde woorkeing with them , and confirmeing their preaching with Miracles that followed

Whereupon it is most certainely inferred , that wee , who haue for our Preachers and Religion such confirmation from God , are of Christ our Lord , and that the Protestants , & Puritans , which vtterly are destitute of all such confirmation , are not of Christs sending , but that they come of their owne head , by the instigation of Inimicus homo . The enimie man , Mat. 13. to destroy the seed sowen before by the true Sower in euerie Christian Countrie , with the mighty operation of meruailous Miracles , such as by our men were wrought ( and still are wrought ) in all Nations , speciallie at their first conuersion , which is a thing well knowen to all that are anie thing read in Histories .

Visions .

ANOTHER sure and infallible way ( verie like to that of Miracles going next afore ) to finde out , who haue the truth , we or the Protestantes , is this : to consider in all ages , of what side were those persons , of ours , or of the Protestantes , and of what side were and are those doctrines , of ours or of the Protestants , which persons and doctrines , or also doctrines alone , and not the persons ( as sometimes hath happened ) God in any age hath commended with heauenly Visions . For that waie doth Saint Paul himselfe vse , to commend both himselfe and his doctrine vnto the Corinthians , against the deprauing of their false Apostles , and Heretykes : Veniam autem ad visiones & reuelationes Domini : scio hominem in Chriflo &c. 2. Cor. 12. Now will I come to Visions and Reuelations of our Lord . I know a man in Christ fourtene yeares ago ( whether in hys bodie , I know not , or out of his body , I know not : God knoweth ) the same man to haue bin rapt euen vnto the third heauen . And I know the same man ( whether in his bodie , or out of his bodie , I know not : God knoweth ) that he was rapt in Paradise , and heard secret words , such as a man may not tell . Pro huiusmodi gloriabor : prome autem nihil gloriabor , nisi in infirmitatibus meis . Of such a man will I boast : but of my selfe ( by name ) will I nothing boast , but onlie in mine infirmities .

2. Pet 1. Saint Peter likewise alleging his Vision ( for so it is called in the Gospell ) of our Lordes Transfiguration in the Mount , Mat 17. is nothing afeard of that kind of argument , but sayeth boldlie : For wee haue not followed craftie fables in preaching vnto you the power and presence of our Lord Iesus Christ , but beholders wee were afore of his Maiestie . For receauing of God his Father honor and glory , comming downe vnto him such a voyce from the magnificent Glorie : Thys is my beloued Son in whom I haue pleased my selfe : him doe you heare . And this voice heard we brought from heauen , when wee were with hym in the Holie Mount .

Also for the Christening of vs that be Gentiles , Act. 10. et 11. hee had a Vision of a Sheete with all kindes of beastes in yt , both cleane and vncleane : a voyce bidding him from heauen kyll and eate of them all , which Vision he eftsones alleageth boldlie in defence of that his doing . He allegeth also in the Actes of the Apostles for the truth of Christes Religion , Act. 2. a Prophecie of Ioel , in the which amongest other signes and argumentes of the truth thereof , this also is promysed to be one : Ioel. 2. And your sonnes ( saith hee ) and your daughters shall prophecie : and your yong-men shall see Visions , and your elder sort shal dreame dreames , &c.

Finallie , of this sort wee haue one whole booke of the new Testament , named the Apocalipse , or Reuelation , or Visions of Saint Iohn . Now then for a few examples , consider ye of Saint Monica the mother of S. Augustine , a woman verie much accustomed to meruailous Visions sent her of God , as Saint Augustine himselfe witnesseth in many places of hys deuout Confessions : Confes . l. 3. ca. 11. namely , how on a tyme , beginning to detest and abhorre her sonne being yet a Manichee , and to refrayne from eating with him for hys blaspemies , shee had a dreame , in which she saw herselfe stand vpon a wodden ruler as straight as a line , and a yong man comming vnto her shining , pleasant , and smiling vpon her , she being then heauy , and with heauines a most spent . Who after that he had asked of her the causes of her heauines and daylie weeping , she answering that it was for my perdition ( sayth Saint Augustine ) bad her to be without care , willing her to ma●ke and behold , that where she was , there was I also , which when she had marked , shee saw mee standing by her vpon the same ruler , saith he : in signe that he should turne to be of her Religion , although not before that time nine yeares .

Consider now ( I say ) of what Relygion was this holie woman ( for of the same , you see , was S. Augustine himselfe afterward : and the same in him by God himself both promised and perfourmed ) whether she were a Protestante or a catholike such as we be . She beleeued and knew , Confes . l. 9. ca. 4. Co los . 2. that from of the Aultar was ministred and dispensed Victima sancta , qua deletum est chirographum quod erat contrarium nobis , the holy hoast or sacrifice , whereby was striken out of the bill of our hand which was against vs . Ad cuius pretij nostri Sacramentum ligauit animam suam vinculo fidei . To the Sacrament of that our ransome she tied her soule with the band of faith , worshipping so that blessed Sacrament with Religion , and making of it God him selfe . For as S. Augustine sayeth in an other place : Dever . re. ca. vlt. et 1. Ret. 13. wee must tie our soules to God alone , and thereof Religion ys thought in latine to be named , Deo vni religantes animas nostras , vnde Religio dicta creditur . And therefore this blessed woman in her life-time serued or worshipped the Altar , without omission of any one day : cui nullius diei praetermissione seruierat . And at her death , ta●tummodo memoriam sui ad Altare tuum fieri desiderauit , she desired nothing of her frindes touching her burial , but only that she might be remembred at thy Altar . Cōfe l. 9. ca. 12. Which also was done : Offertur pro ea sacrificium pretij nostri . For her was offered the Sacrifice of our ransome , saith Saint Augustine , and that at her burial : Li. 9. ca. 14. but againe when hee wrote his Confessions , see what hee saith : Inspire , O Lord vnto al Priestes that shall chaunce to reade this booke of myne , Vt meminerint ad altare tuum Monicae famulae tuae cum Patritio quondam eius coniuge , that they remember at thy altar , Monica thy seruant , with Patrike once her housband by whose flesh thou broughtst me into this life . Were these folke Prorestants , trow you ?

Consider moreouer , what doctrine , and which of our two sides is commended by the most certaine Visyons , that Saint Gregorie writeth , him-selfe being a partie in one of them two that I will recite : Dial l. 4. ca. 55. in his monasterie a Monke named Iustus , at his death told his naturall brother Copiosus , a secular man , where he should finde and take three Crounes which he had hid , against hys Rule forbidding all proprietie , that al should liue in common Which Saint Gregory hearing of , inuented a most wise deuise , whereby both Iustus might be , and was in deed brought to repent him of his sinne , and the other MONKES warned neuer them-selues to doe the like . It was that only his brother should be with him at his departure , & none of the monks come at hym , and that after his death they should burie hym in a dounghil and hys monie with him , crying all together : Pecunia tua tecum sit in perditione : Act. 3. thy monie be with thee in perdition : Thirty dayes after , considering the long & grieuous paynes of the soule in purgatorie , I called ( saith S. Gregorie ) vnto me Preciosus the Prior of my Monasterie , & sayd vnto him : Go , and from this day offer for him sacrifice 30. dayes together &c. But we being busie about other things , and not counting the dayes , the same our brother that was departed , on a night appeared to his brother Copiosus in a Vision , who seing him , asked : how do you brother , how is it with you ? Hee answered : vntill now I haue bin yl , but euen now presentlie I am well . For this daie I am absolued from my excommunication , Communionem recepi . Which thing the same Copiosus came by and by & told our brethren in the Monasterie . They then exactly counted the dayes : and behold it was the very same daie , that the thirtith oblation for him had binne fulfilled . And so Copiosus , not knowing what the brothers had done for him : and the brothers againe not knowing , what Copiosus had seene of him : by this that at one selfe tyme he knoweth , what they had done , and they againe know what he had sene , Concordante simul visione & Sacrificio , res aperte claruit , by the agreing together of the Vision & of the Sacrifice , the matter prooued cleare & plaine , that our brother departed , by the Sauing Hoast was escaped his punishment .

After this immediatly , hee telleth an other Vision , Cap. 56. which that wee may not mistrust the wordes of the dead , confirmeth them by the deedes of the liuing . Cassius ( saith he ) a man of godly life , Bishop of Narnes , who vsed to offer vnto God dayly Sacrifice , and at the Canon of the Masse , Inter ipsa sacrificiorum arcana , Sacrificed him-selfe in teares , receaued on a time our Lords Commaundement , by the Vision of a certaine Priest , or Chaplaine of his , saying : Doe as thou doest , worke as thou workest , let not cease thy foote , let not cease thy hand : Natali Apostolorum venies ad me , & retribuam tibi mercedem tuam , vpon Saint Peter and Saint Paules day thou shalt come to me , and I will pay thee thy wages . Qui post annos septem , ipso natalitio Apostolorum die , cum Missarum solennia peregisset , & Mysteria sacrae communionis accepisset , e corpore exiuit : Who seauen yeares after , vpon the very day of Saint Peter and S. Paul , when hee had done Masse after the manner , & had receaued the misteries of the Sacred communion , went out of his body .

For what Religion make ( I praie you ) these Visions ? Whose doctrine & doing do they confirme ? Or were these men that I haue named , some simple soules , that could not discerne betweene true Visions , and false illusions ? Or can any but God alone , tell thinges afore , hand , so as here the conuersion of Saint Augustine was fore-tolde : so as here the death of Cassius , and the very day thereof , was likewise fore-told : the one nine yeares , the other seauen yeares afore they chaunced ?

And therefore , as in the last Chapter , I willed Miracles to be considered , and not iugglinges , or thinges that may be done by reason : so here I propose not illusions , but Visions to be considered . And by them ( I say ) so certainely maie the Truth be tried , how sure it is , that GOD him-selfe neyther doth , nor can deceaue vs . Which anie reasonable man maie well enough perceaue by this also , that as Miracles : so Visions likewise be all with vs alone , & not one at all that the Protestants can for them aleadge . For if they were not sure arguments & vndoubted , who seeth not , that vnto vs both they would be common ?

Therefore being all for vs , and none for them , it is easie for anie man to see thereby , that wil not be blind , that truth is on our side , & not on their side . Whosoeuer therefore after this plaine warning , by so manie argumentes , all most certaine , euery one alone sufficient , sticketh yet still to them , and returneth not to vs : he plainely declareth , himselfe to care no more , yea nothing so much , to saue his poore soule from euerlasting damnation , as he would doe to saue his dog from hanging .

The Vision of Iudas Machabeus , which the canonicall Scripture it selfe recordeth , 2. Mac. 15. and calleth fide dignum somnium , a dreame worthy to be beleeued , wherin hee saw Saint Ieremie the Prophet praying for the people : maketh it for the protestants ? Maketh it not so euidently for Intercession of Saintes , that they haue no shift to answere it , but by denying the Booke ? Whereby they doe plainely shew forth to all men which be but indifferent , that the cause why they denie not the other Scriptures , yea the Gospell it selfe , is not for anie reuerence that they beare therto , but only because they thinke , that they haue inuented stuftes good enough to blind the world , and to make shew of answere to the places which out of the same we aleage against them . To be briefe , the Visions most certaine which might be here brought foorth , and that for verie manie other points of our doctrine besides the foresaid , are innumerable , in euery age since Christs time , in great aboundance , certaine of our owne time and countrie , I may not omit .

A man there is in England , that hauing beene very long a Protestant , although much solicited to the contrarie , and being on a time about fiue yeares agoe at the point of death , ventred in that extremitie , to tempt God , & to aske for a signe , that hee would be mercifull vnto him , shew him the true way , that Quanquam sci●m , somnia ridicula , & visiones ineptas quibusdam videri : sed vtique illis qui malunt contra Sacerdotes credere , quam Sacerdoti : Sed nihil mirum , quando de Ioseph fratres sui dixerint : Cyp. lib. 1. Epi. 9. seu Epi. 66. in noua edit . Ecce somniator ille venit , &c. Howbeit I know ( as Saint Cyprian saith ) that dreames to certaine seeme ridiculous , and Visions foolish : but verily to such as had rather to beleeue against Priests , then to beleeue the Priest . But no meruaile , seeing that of Ioseph his brethren said : See , yonder commeth the dreamer , Gen. 27. &c.

Scriptures .

WHOSOEVER at anie time haue taught doctrine so plainlie repugnant to the Holie Scriptures , that for the maintenance thereof they were faine to denie bookes of the saide Scriptures , and that after such bookes were once euidently knowen , or by the Church approued for Canonicall most certainely : or that for the same cause they were faine to say , the Scriptures to haue bin falsified & corrupted : they , whatsoeuer they were , and how soeuer for a time they deceaued some wretched persons or Countries , Heretikes they were vndoubtedly , and euermore in the end so prooued . Read the ancient writers against Heresies : Ireneus , Epiphanius , Philastrius , Saint Augustine , with all the Ecclesiasticall Histories : and see whether that all that so did , were not such as I say , namely Simon Magus , Basilides , Carpocrates , Valentinus , Cerdon , Marcion Apelles , Seuerus , the Manichees , the Ebionites , the Helchesites , the Arrians , the Aetians , and such others : all detestable Heretikes , by the iudgement now , and many hundred yeares afore , of the whole world , and all stubborne deniers of certaine approued Canonicall Scriptures , such especially , as to their wicked doctrine were most plainly contrarie .

For example , the Ebionites : Iren. 1. ad hers . ca. 26. because they would haue vs to be both Iewes and Christians , Eus. 3. Ec. hist. ca. 27 circumcised & baptized togeather , denied stiflie , and most impudently all S. Paules Epistles , as directlie written against that Heresie , Epiph. 1. haer. 30. plainly testifying , that by Christ wee are all deliuered from that law . The Manichees likewise , because they would that the holy Ghost , Aug. de vtil. cre . Cap. 3. which Christ promised to send vnto his Disciples , came to vs by the Author of their Sect named Manicheus , they denied the acts of the Apostles , for that in them Christes promise is said to haue beene fulfilled ten dayes after his Ascention , certaine hundred years before that Manicheus was borne .

And do not the Heretikes of this time play vs the very same part ? Doe they not denie the Canonical most certaine Scripture of the Machabees , Aug. 2. doct. Chr. cap. 5. for none other cause , but for that they cannot otherwise auoide the most plaine testimonies thereof that are there against their Heresies ? As concerning praying for the dead : Sancta & salubris est cogitatio , pro d●functis exorare , 2. Macc. 12. vt a peccatis soluantur . An holy and an wholsome meaning it is , to pray for the dead , that they may be loosed of their sins . Likewise concerning prayer of Saintes for vs : Multum orat pro populo & vniuersa sansta ciuitate , 2. Macc. 15. Ieremias Propheta Dei : Ieremie the Prophet of God praieth much for the people & for all the holie Citie . To whom in defense of this booke we say , De praen . Sanct. ca. 14. as Saint Augustine said to certaine that denied a testimonie of the booke of wisdome , Tanquam non de libro Canonico adhibitum , as taken by hym out of a booke that is not Canonicall . Thus he saieth : Non debuit repudiari sententia libri Sapientiae , qui meruit in Ecclesia Christi , de gradu Lectorum Ecclesiae Christi tam x annositate recitari , & ab omnibus Christianis , ab Episcopis vsque ad extremos laicos , fideles , poenitentes , catechumenos , cum veneratione diuinae authoritatis audiri . They should not reiect the saying of the boke of wisedom , which booke in the Church of Christ hath deserued so long a rew of yeares to be recited , out of the steppe whereon the Lectours of the Church of Christ do stand to read the lessons : and with worship belonging to a booke of diuine authoritie to be heard of all Christyan men , from Bishopps , euen to the lowest sort , of lay-men , faithfull , penitents , and Catechumenes . Etiam temporibus proximi Apostolorum egregij tractatores , eum testem adhibentes , nihil se adhibere nisi diuinum testimonium crediderint . Also the notable Interpreters or Fathers , that liued next to the Apostles times , when they brought foorth that booke for witnesse , nothing did they beleeue them-selues to bring foorth , but Gods own witnesse .

Do they not againe deny the Epistle of Saint Iames , in Luther their man of God , bycause it is against their Heresie of Iustification by faith only , and not by workes , Iac. 1. saying most plainly : Ex operibus iustificatur homo , & non ex fide tantum . By workes a man is iustified , and not by faith only Doe they not likewise in Beza , Beza in Lac 22. now their Oracle at Geneua , say , that Saint Lukes Gospel is falsified , where it hath , Hic est Calix , qui pro vobis fundetur , This is the Chalice , shed for you : bycause it most manifestly witnesseth against them , the Real presence of Christs blood in the Chalice : the chalice being therefore of Saint Luke said to be shed for vs , bycause that which is in the Chalice , is shed for vs : and not wine , nor none other thing shed for vs , but only Christs most precious blood .

If in these pointes they like not their Beza , nor their Luther , why will they seeme to be their folowers ? why do they not , as we doe , for the same condemne them ? Is not one false poynt of the Arrians , sufficient to vs to condemne the Arrians ? will they , nil they , a false point this is , and to be found ( as I haue saied ) in none but Heretikes . And therefore they doe well to be good to their companions , in the case of S. Iames Epistle , Saint Lukes Gospel and others moe : bycause they are plainly vnder the same iudgement themselues , specially for the bookes of the Machabees . We on the other side most obediently receaue and beleeue all Scriptures Canonicall .

Whereby to any reasonable man yt may be manifest ( which in it selfe is most certaine ) that of the same there is no part to our doctrine repugnant , but all without exception to vs agreing , all against heretikes vndoubtedly , and that in some partes so openly , that they haue no other shift , but by denying .

Traditions most certaine .

THE true Church alwayes hath together with the whole Scripture beleeued and embraced Traditions : and whatsoeuer companie there euer was , which was faine to crie for onlie Scriptures , and to denie most certayne Traditions of the Apostles , theyr doctrine , for whose defence they were fayne so to doe , was euer Heresie , and they most surely Heretikes , and for such at length holden by all Christendom , what so euer deceaued followers for a whyle they had . For this cause saith Saint Paul to the Church of the Corinthians : Laudo autem vos fratres , 1 Cor. 11. quod per omnia mei memores estis , & sicut tradidi vobis , praecepta mea tenetis . I commend you , brethren , that in all things , you remember me , and euen as I deliuered vnto you , you keepe my Traditions , Tas paradoseis . And to the Church of the Thessalonians : Itaque , fratres , 2. Thes. 3. state : & tenete Traditiones quas didicistis , siue per sermonem , siue per Epistolam nostram , Therefore be constant , brethern : & hold fast the Traditions , which you haue byn taught either by our word , or by our Epistle .

And for the same cause saith Saint Basile : Dogmata , De Spiritu san . ca. 27. quae in Ecclesia praedicantur , quaedam habemus e doctrina scripto tradita : quaedam rursus ex Apostolorum traditione , in mysterio , id est , in occulto tradita recepimus , quorum vtraque parem vim habent ad pietatem . Nec his quisquam contradicet , quisquis sane vel tenuiter experous est quae sunt iura Ecclesiastica . The matters of doctrine and preaching , which in the Church are kepte , some of them wee haue by teachyng committed to wryting : some againe we haue receaued by the Apostles tradition in mysterie , that is to saie , in secret , delyuered vnto vs , both which are of like weight touching Gods seruice . Neyther will anie man gaine-say these , whosoeuer surely hath any sight in the Churches orders .

And that Saint Basile herein is not singular , it is manifest by thys ( besides much els that might be sayed ) that the whole Church , Aug haer. 84. Epiph. haer. 78. and the Protestantes also them-selues holde for Heretykes the Heluidians , for the denying the Apostolicall Tradition of our Blessed Ladies Euer-more remayning a Virgin : to say nothing of many other lykewise condemned Heretikes , for the like denying of Traditions . So then hath the Church bysides Scripture , certayne Traditions , and them alwaies in great estimation . But Heretikes contrariwise haue had the custome to make exception against Tradition , allowing nothing but only Scrypture . Thereupon saied Maximinus a Bishopp of the Arrians to Saint Augustine : Con. Max. li. 1. Si quid de diuinis Scripturis protuleris , quod commune est cum omnibus , necesse est vt audiamus . Hae vero voces , quae extra Scripturam sunt , nullo casu a nobis suscipiuntur , &c. If thou bring any thing out of the Diuine Scriptures , which is common with all : we must needes heare it . But these wordes which are without Scripture , in no case are of vs receaued . And to the same effect did Constantius the Arrian Emperour gyue out an Edict , Epiph. hae . 72. Hila li. con . Const. Vt Episcopi nihil praeter diuinas Scripturas Ecclesiasticae fidei adderent . That Bishops should besides the diuine Scriptures , put nothing to the Churches faith .

Many other Heretikes might here be brought forth with the lyke sayings : but that my purpose is here rather to set short Conclusions , plainly directing the meeke and humble into the truth , and mightily confounding the stubborne enimy , than with heaps of examples to make great Volumes . Now then , that these Traditions be with vs , and against the Protestants , although it be manyfest ynough , by this that we obediently embrace Traditions , and they vnfaithfully refuse them : and also otherwise well knowen to most men , neither of themselues denied : yet to satisfie all men , it may , for examples sake be remembred , that S. Chrysostome saieth : Ho 69. ad populum Antiochenum . Ab Apostolis haec sancita fuerunt , vt in tremendis Mysterijs , defunctorum agatur commemoratio &c. It hath byn by the Apostles decreed , that at the dreadful Misteries ( so he calleth the holy Canon of the Masse ) there should be made a commemoration of the dead , &c. And that Saint Ierome calleth it Munus quod necessitate offertur , Ep. 54. an oblation which we are bound to offer , vnam quadragesimam secundum Traditionem Apostolorum toto anno ieiunare , to fast one fourtie dayes in the yeare according to the Apostles Tradition . And that Saint Ciprian saieth it is Dominica Traditio , Li. 2. ep. 3 our Lords Tradition , that in offering the Chalice the wine be mingled . Epi. 118. cap. 6. And that Saint Augustine saith of Saint Paul , Totum illum agendi ordinem , quem vniuersum per orberi seruat Ecclesia , ab ipso ordinatum esse &c. That by him was ordayned this order of doyng , which through the whole world , the Church doth keepe , in doing of Masse with sundrie other Traditions , which I omitte , plainly witnessed by antiquitie , to haue come from the Apostles , and in our Church to this daie vsed , and of the Heretikes quite reiected . A plaine Argument that ours is the Church that foloweth the steppes of Christ and his Apostles , and theirs to be the heire of the Arrians , and other damned Heretikes , a lymne and Messenger of that lost sonne Antichrist .

The Churches Commaundement .

ALwaies since Christes Ascension , who-soeuer haue at any tyme resisted the common knowen Visible Church , graunting that in the beginning it was to be seene , and to be obeied ( for that is so plaine in the Holy Scripture it selfe of the Acts of the Apostles , that they cannot denie it ) but that afterward it became inuisible , and fell from Christ , and therefore no longer to be obeied : who soeuer ( I say ) haue thus done and spoken , they were euer Schismatikes and Heretikes , and in the end forsaken of all Christian men , one and other , how soeuer for a time they deceaued the world . Let our aduersaries bring forth ( if they can ) one example to the contrarie : sure it is , that they can not . And therefore they are themselues such as I haue sayd , Schismatikes , and Heretikes , and for such ( no doubt ) at length will generally be taken , notwithstand-the heards of beastly followers that now they haue .

That such is their talke of the Church who knoweth not ? who is ignorant , how they labour to shew , how long endured the Visible Church by the Apostles gathered , and when it fayled : some of them setting the age of it at two hundred , some at three hundred , some at fiue hundred yeares : and Iewell more large then his fellowes , at six hundred yeares . And therefore by the Church that then was , they will ( say they ) be tried , and not by that which was afterward for a thousand yeares together vntill the rising of Luther , and which yet holdeth on still against Luther and his Adherents . By this Church in no case wyll they be tryed , bycause it is not ( they saie ) the same which was before in the begynning , and which lasted onlie a certayne tearme of yeares , and which now is restored agayne by Luther .

This very same was of old the talke of the Donatistes , whose maner was ( as S. Augustine writeth ) to gather ignorantly or deceitfully certaine places out of the Scriptures , De vnit Ec. Cap 12. & ea detorquere in Ecclesiam Dei , vt tanquam defecisse ac perijsse de toto orbe videatur , and them to wreast against the Church of God , to make it seeme that she had as it were failed , In ps 102 ▪ con. 2. and out of the vniuersall world perished . And in another place they say : Apostatauit & perijt Ecclesia de omnibus Gentibus : the Church hath played the Apostata , and is perished out of all Nations . Hoc dicunt qui in illa non sunt , saith Saint Augustine . This say they , which are not in the Church . O impudentem vocem &c. Vocem abominabilem , & detestabilem , praesumptionis & falsitatis plenam , nulla veritate suffultam &c. O impudent saying , &c. A saying abominable and detestable , full of presumption and falsehood , staied vpon no truth &c. Such was the saying of those Heretikes than : & therefore such is the same saying of these our Heretikes now . They Heretikes then for it : & therefore these Heretikes now for it .

On the contrary syde therefore , as the Church was not fayled then , before Donatus rose : so was it not fayled now , before Luther rose . And therefore , as Saint Augustine and the rest that then withstood those Heretikes , were of the Church : so we that now withstand these Heretikes , be likewise of the Church , and they against the Church . And therefore vnto euery one that will heare Christs voice , must they be sicut Ethnicus & Publicanus , Mat. 18. as Ethnikes & Publicans , no credit to be giuen vnto them , no companie to be kept with them . It was also the familiar saying , as Saint Hierome witnesseth , Adu . Lucif of the Luciferians , Factum esse de Ecclesia lupanar , that the Church was become a stewes . Which was as reasonably sayed of them by Saint Hieromes iudgement , as if one would say , Christum sine causa mortuum fuisse , that Christ dyed in vaine .

Sundrie other Heretikes myght be here brought forth , with the like blasphemous saying : as in deede yt must needes of all Heretikes so be sayd who if they should say well of the Church , should euer speake against them-selues . And therefore we maruaile the lesse at the feare they haue to name the Church . Castaleon therevpon in steed of Dic Ecclesiae , Mat. 18. Tell the Church : translating vnto vs , dicito Reipublicae , tell the common wealth : others in theyr common talke , for the Church hauing in theyr mouths the Congregation : as in our countrie it is common . We meruaile not at thys theyr feare , I say . For Gods Church is most certainly alwaies that , which commonly in the world is knowen by the name of the Church : as they alwaies most certainly be Heretikes , who are commonly called Heretikes .

And so euermore is the aduise of S. Hierome to be followed of them that wil be saued : Ibidem . In illa est Ecclesia permanendum ( saith he ) quae ab Apostolis fundata vsque ad diem hanc durat . In that Church must wee keepe our-selues , which once being founded of the Apostles , endureth euen to this daie . For certayne it is by the Holie Scripture , that as Christ fayleth not hym-selfe , so neyther hys Church euer fayleth , Psal. 2. being his Inheritance , of God hys Father giuen once vnto hym , and hee neuer deseruing againe to leese it . Vpon these two Christ ( I say ) and his Church , Read S. August . de vni . ec runneth all the Scriptures of the olde Testament , either by Promises , or by Figures , or by Prophecies : and plainer vpon the Church , then vpon Christ . As worthylie hath Saint Augustine noted : Puto proterea , quia videbantin spiritu , In Psal. 30. contra Ecclesiam homines facturos esse particulas , & de Christo non tantam litem habituros , de Ecclesia magnas contentiones exitaturos : ideo illud , vnde maiores lites futurae erant planius praedictum & apertius prophetatum est , vt ad iudicium illis valeat , qui viderunt & fora● fugerunt : I thinke for this cause ( saieth he ) bycause they ( the Prophetes ) saw in spirit , that against the Church men would make partes , and of Christ they would not haue so much strife , but of the Church they woluld raise great contentions : Plainer Prophecies for the Church , then for Christ . therefore that , whereupon greater debates would be , was more plainlie forespoken and more openly prophicied , that it might serue to their damnation , that saw , and yet ranne out .

And this may he easily perceaue , that wil begin at Genesis , Gen. 22. where God saying to Abraham : In semine tuo benedicentur omnes Gentes , In thy seede shal be blessed al Nations : in the Seede wee haue Christ , in the Blessing of all Nations , wee haue the Church : and so go on to the end of that part . Then the Scryptures of the new Testament , specially that be historicall , what be they els , but certayne recordes of the fulfilling of the sayde former Promyses , Figures , and Prophecies : touching Christ , the Gospels : touching the Church , the Actes of the Apostles ? And all this so plainly , that as the Iewes not seeing of Christ therein , so the Heretikes not seing of the Church in the same , can not possibly be to any thing els imputed , but only to wilful blindnes for damnable lacke of lightsome fayth . And therefore as the Iew to haue hys blindnes taken away , must turne to our faith , Cum autem conuersus fuerit ad Dominum , 2. Cor. ● . auferetur velamen : so must the Heretike likewise turne him to the Catholike faith : & then shall hee see vndoubtedly as plaine Scriptures for the Church , as the faithfull Iew shall see for Christ , and plainer to , as before Saint Augustine witnessed . Such as we that be Catholikes , doe see for both in euery leafe almost , so manie , so mighty , so euident , that we perceaue the Iew and Heretike to see no more , then a man that seeth not the Sunne at noonedaies , Psal. 88. nor the Moone in the ful .

Well , ioyne with mee issue vpon this who will : They were alwaies Schismatikes and Heretikes , I say , that pretended the common knowen Church at any time to haue failed , and that stubbornely resisted the same . And therfore Protestants and Puritans be such , and for such of our Countrie and of all the world wil one day be taken Which God graunt of his mercy spedily , that they bring no more poore soules to hell .

The Churches Practise .

TO this former obseruation of finding out the truth by the Churches iudgement , as well which now is , as which was in the first beginning , being both but one Church , no lesse then one Tree it is that was planted 16. hundred yeares ago , and euer since that time groweth vp and spreadeth it selfe vpon euery side abrod , may be ioyned another no lesse infallible , and more sensible way , by obseruation of the churches vse and practise . Which way is so certaine and so vndoubted , 1. Cor. 11. that S. Paule himselfe , after that to proue that women should not be bare headed and vncouered in the Churches , hee had vsed all kinds of arguments taken out of theyr creation , of significations , of similitudes , of Scriptures , of naturall reason : to put the matter out of all peraduenture , if any man perhappes would contentiously denie the said his arguments , to this inuincible Fort hee recoyleth , saying : Si quis autem videtur contentiosus esse : nos talem consuetudinem non habemus , neque Ecclesiae Dei : But and if any man doe seeme to be contentious , wee haue no such custome ( for women to pray vncouered ) nor the Church or Churches of God ,

And conformably to this said S. Augustine likewise for the same cause : Ep. 118. cap. 5. Si quid tota per orbem frequentat Ecclesia , hoc quin ita faciendum sit , disputare insolentissimae insaniae est . If the whole Church throughout the world doe vse any thing , only to cal it in question , whether that thing should be so done , is a point of most proude , or most straunge madnesse . And therefore against the Pelagians hee maketh verie commonly his argumentes out of the Churches Practise , Ep. 105. prouing that children be borne in sinne , because the Churches Practise is , to Baptize them for remission of Sinnes . And this Practise he calleth Pondus veritatis , weight of truth : apertissimam molem veritatis , a most plaine huge great bignes of truth .

Because likewise by the Churches practise exorcizantur & exufflantur infantes , in the ceremonies of Baptisme , children are exorcized & blowen vpon , quiae Diabolus eis dominatur : & per quid nisi per peccatum ? because the diuell hath power ouer them & by what , but by sin ? And of this practise he boldly sayeth : Secundum suam calliditatem non inueniunt , quid ad hoc respondeant , the Pelagians with all theyr craft finde not what to this to answere . Non audent dicere haec in Ecclesia mendaciter geri , they dare not say , that these thinges are done in the Church fainedly .

He proueth likewise against them by practise of the Churches praiers , that a man can neither come to Christ our Lord in the beginning , nor continue in him till the ending by his owne power , De bo. pers. cap. 23. but by the grace of God : Quando enim non oratum est in ecclesia pro infidelibus atque inimicis eius , vt crederent ? For when ( saith he ) was not prayer made in the Church for Infidels and for her enimies , that they might beleeue ? Quando fidelis quisquam amicu , proximum , coniugem habuit infidelem , & ei non petiuit a Domino mentem obedientem in Christianam fidem ? When had any christian a friend , a kinsman , a wife that was an Infidell , & asked not for him of our Lord a minde obedient vnto our christian faith ? Quis autem sibi vnquam non orauit , vt in Domino permaneret ? And who euer praied not for himselfe , that hee might continue in our Lord ? Aut quis Sacerdotem super fideles Dominum inuocantem , si quando dixit , Da illu Domine , in te perseuerare vsque in finem , non solum voce ausus est , sed saltem cogitatione reprehendere , ac non potius super talem eius benedictionem & corde credente , & ore confitente respondit , Amen ? Or the Priest making inuocation of our Lord vpon the faithfull , if at any time he saied , giue them O Lord to continue in thee vnto the end : who hath dared not onely in worde , but as much as in thought to reprehend him : and hath not rather vpon such his benediction both with hart beleeuing , and with mouth confessing answered Amen ? As if we now should against the Heretikes of this time , reason out of priuate mens beades , and out of the publike praiers which are in the Portuise or Breuiary , in the Missal , & other Church bookes . Eus. Ec. hist. lib. 8. ea . 24. 27. Amb. de virgin . li. 3. Hier in Iou ▪ 1. Aug. de Ciui . Dei li. 1. ca. 6. Note they this that for causes nothing so iust contemne other Saintes of the Church .

I omitte for desire of breuitie , what many of the auncient Fathers haue written of certaine holy women , which in time of persecution being sought for to be abused , killed themselues : constantly and vniformely holding them for Martyrs , because of the Churches practise in most solemne honouring of them : and thinking rather , that the Church did know , the said women to haue had some plaine reuelation from God so to doe , then that she erred in her practise . But and if any man here be so folish to say , or to thinke , or to feare , that now the case is altered , because wee liue so long after the saying of those wordes by Saint Paul , and S. Augustine : let him consider first , that S. Augustine also liued almost foure hundred yeares after S. Paule , and yet so thought he not the case then to be altered , that hee vttered the matter with more weight of wordes by a great deale , as you see .

Secondly , that if it were a case , which by any space of time might be altered , then had both Saint Paules , & Saint Augustines foretresse beene pregnable , and not inuincible , as they made it , & therefore would neyther Saint Paule in all the Churches of God , nor Saint Augustine in the whole Church throughout the world , haue put more confidence , then in any one particular Church of some speciall place . Or , let any man giue me a reason , why they did sticke to say as much of euery particular Church which they did see then to be in the right way , but only because that although such a particular Church were then in the right way , no lesse then the whole Church : yet did they knowe , that the particular Church might afterward stray out of the way , but the whole Church might neuer goe astray .

Thirdlie , let him consider , that no Aduersarie of ours is able well to charge the Church , sith Saint Augustines time with any alteration made all this while : but we will shew , that the same pretensed alteration was not an alteration , but euen so obserued in that time also that ranne or passed betweene Saint Paul and S. Augustine . As presently you heard him speake of Exorcization and Exufflation of children in Baptisme : and * * In the 5. motiue before I alleaged out of him a practise likewise of his owne time , & of a Priest of his owne , that offered ( as we doe in the Masse ) the sacrifice of Christs bodie in a certaine forme , to deliuer it from the vexation of wicked spirites . * * In the 7. motiue In another place I shewed , that his mother worshipped the Blessed Sacrament of the Aultar with Religion euery day , as verie God & Christ himselfe : desiring at her death , to haue it offered to God for her soule , & for her sins , which he also then caused to be done , and long after in writing desired all Priestes to doe for her the like .

In another place hee witnesseth the practise of the Church about the same Blessed Sacrament to haue then beene such , that children , when they should afterward come to yeares , if they were not otherwise taught by other mens admonition , or by their owne experience , would verily thinke , that our Sauiour was neuer in other forme vpon the earth , but in that forme only which they see at Masse . His words are these : De Trin. lib. 3. cap. 10. Infantes non nouerunt , quod in altari ponitur , & peracta pietatis celebratione consumitur , vnde vel quomodo conficiatur , vnde in vsum religionis assumatur . Et si nunquam discant experimento vel suo , vel aliorum , & nunquam illam speciem rerum videant , nisi inter celebrationes Sacramento●●●um offertur & datur , dicaturque illis authoritate grauissima , cuius Corpus & Sanguis sit : nihil aliud credent , nisi omnino in illa specie dominum oculis apparuisse mortalium , & de latere tali percusso liquorem illum omnino fluxisse . Infantes know not that which is layed on the Aultar , & being ended the celebration of pietie ( so he calleth the Holie Canon ) is consumed , whereof or how it is consecrated , from whence into vse of Religion it is assumpted . And if they neuer learne by experience eyther of their owne , or of others , and neuer see that forme of things , but at celebrations of the Sacraments ( so he calleth Masses ) when it is offered , and giuen , & be told them with authoritie most weightie , whose Body and Blood it is : no other thing will they beleeue or conceaue , but verily in that forme our Lord to haue appeared vnto the eyes of men , and out of such a side being striken , that liquour verily to haue issued .

Then touching the practise of other thinges also , as going a pilgrimage to Holy places , worshipping of Relickes , praying to Saints , praying for the dead : it is so plaine by all the writers of those times , that they were then no lesse vsed , then now they be , that no thing there is which can more copiously be shewed , as all that read Antiquity know right wel . My purposed breuitie ( as I haue often sayed ) suffereth not the allegation of many testimonies : but one short saying wil I aleadge of S. Augustines , which in very few wordes doth manifestly witnesse vnto vs the practise of all those foure thinges at once which I haue named . De cur . pro mort . in fine . Thus he sayeth : Quod vero quisquam apud memoriam Martyrum sepelitur , hoc tantum mihi videtur prodesse defuncto , vt commendans eum etiam Martyrum patrocinio , affectus pro illo supplicationis augeatur . That any man is buried at some Memorie ( or Relicke ) of Martyrs : vnto me it seemeth , in this onely to auaile the departed , that commending him also to the patronage or intercession of the Martyrs , the deuotion of his friend which maketh supplication for him , encreased may be .

Here haue you expressie Relickes of Martyrs : for so he meaneth by a memory , as if you doubt , you may gather out of another place , where he saith : De Ciui . Dei li 22. cap. 8. Memoriam Martyris Episcopus in manu portabat . The Martyrs Memory did the Bishop beare in his hand . You haue also here praying to Martyrs , praying for the dead , & Pilgrimage to Relickes , so liuely , that you see the practise thereof was ( as I may say ) infinite , people not being content only in their life time to vse it continually , but also after their death to make such Pilgrimage once for euer , there to rest both their owne bodies , and their friends with the holy Relickes vntill the worldes end .

In so much that bold I am to say , and proue it well I can , that whereas Christian people of those first ages are counted , as they were indeed , far more Godly and more holy , and more deuout then wee , for no other cause it was , but onely because they practised the things aforenamed and such like , much more often , more religiouslie , and ( as the Heretikes would haue it falsly called and counted ) much more superstitiously , then we doe : more going a Pilgrimage , more kissing of Relikes & kneeling vnto them , more crying out to Saints , and all other such thinges much more in those dayes , then in these : & therfore ( I say ) people then more deuout and religious , then now . Such going then a pilgrimage to Ierusalem , that S. Hierome sayeth of the Holie places of our Sauiours Natiuitie , Crosse , Resurrection , and Ascension : ad quae de toto orbe concurritur , In Isa. 19 vnto which holy places there is concourse of people out of all the world : euen the very holie earth of our Sauiours sepulcher brought home by Pilgrims , and giuen to theyr friends , and vsed to hang in their chamber , to saue them from euill : yea so reuerenced , that they would not keepe it in their chambers , but build Churches to lay it in , for people at it to serue God , to come to it a Pilgrimage , and that with following of great Miracles : De Ciui . Dei li. 22. cap. 8. all which S. Augustine writeth of his owne time , being himselfe a partie therein . Such going a Pilgrimage to Rome likewise , & at Rome , In Ezech. 40. that S. Hierome writeth againe : Solebam puer Romae cum caeteris eiusdem aetatis & propositi diebus Dominicis Sepulchra Apostolorum & Martyrum circuire , crebroque Cryptas ingredi , &c. My vse was being a boy , at Rome with others of the same age and meaning , vpon Sondaies to goe about the Apostles and Martyrs Sepulchers , & often to enter into the Cryptes , &c. Which are places vnder the ground full of Martyrs bones , and ashes , still to this day visited much of Pilgrims .

Finally all Antiquity is full of such practise : bearing plaine witnesse to the practise of the other pointes also of our Religion , as might easily be shewed , if breuity did permit , or if these foresaied were not sufficient . And yet as I proued before out of S. Augustine and S. Paule , for finding and knowing of the Truth , sufficeth the practise alone of the church that now is . And diligentlie is it to be noted , that so plaine and vndoubted a thing is the Churches Practise , that the olde Heretikes neuer ventured for to chaunge it : as the Arrians , the Nestorians , Pelagians , &c. But all their Heresies consisted only in some matter of erroneous iudgement & false opinion : but the face of religion they neuer changed .

Wherby who seeth not , that the Protestants , who are conuinced so plainely by the practise of the Church , both that now is , and that euer was , & who haue chaunged the whole practise , the whole forme & face of religion , are of all other Heretikes most grosse and palpable , altering the whole vse of the Church almost in all points , whereas onely to call in question but any one point , is ( as you haue heard S. Augustine say ) the point of a most straunge kind of very madnesse ? And wil they not yet see , acknowledge , confesse , and repent their fault , to returne home againe , and to be saued ? Or will people take no warning of them ? well ▪ that they may haue yet more warnings , although these are enough , and more then enough , let vs in Gods name proceed to others .

See-Apostolike .

WHOSOEVER at anie time , were for their doing or teaching , condemned by the definitiue Sentence of the See-Apostolike , and stubbornely contemned the same : they were Schismatikes or Heretikes , and so in the end they alwaies proued . And contrariwise all Catholike men kept themselues euer in the vnitie of that See , labouring , if they were for anie cause cut from it , to be reconciled againe vnto it : yea , and if there had beene but any suspition conceaued by that See against them , neuer ceasing , vntill they had eyther by their Letters , or by their presence , and that out of all partes of Christendome , Greeke and Latin , farre and neare , East and West , made therevnto their purgation .

Example can there be none to the contrarie well alleaged : but for it there are in all ages and countries examples most certaine and innumerable . As in S. Augustines time the Doctrine of the Pelagians being by that See condemned , was then and euer Sithens , of all Catholikes accounted Heresie . In so much that Saint Augustine saith thereupon : Ep. 106. Ipsum nouellum & perniciosum errorem , sic Ecclesiastica authoritate compressum , vt multum miremur , adhuc esse quosdam , qui per quem libet errorem Gratiae Dei conentur obsistere : That new & pernicious error is so restrained by the Churches authority ( he speaketh there of the Bishops of Rome ) that wee meruaile much , to see certaine as yet that folow the same . In vita Augustin . cap. 18. And touching the same , Possidonius writeth : Et hoc tale de illis Ecclesiae Dei Catholicae prolatum iudicium , etiam pijssimus imperator Honorius audiens ac sequens , suis eos legibus damnatos , Note the Romaine Church , the Catholike Church . inter haereticos haberi debere constituit . Also the most deuout Emperour Honorius hearing and folowing this iudgement of the Catholike Church of God giuen vpon them , by his lawes condemning them did ordaine , that they should be counted in the number of Heretikes . Which S. Augustine himselfe very wel allowed , saying : De pet. or . ca. 17. 10. 7. In tam nefandi erroris authores , Episcopalia Concilia , & Apostolicam sedem , vniuersamque Romanam Ecclesiam , Romanumque Imperium , quod Deo propitio Christianum est , rectissime fuisse commotum . Against the Authors of so wicked an Error , very iust indignation did there take Councels of Bishops and the See Apostolike , and the whole Romaine Church , and the Romaine Empire , which through Gods mercy is now Christian .

Then for example of Catholikes purging themselues vnto that See , when they had of their enimies bin infamed , making supplication withall , that vniust sentences of their deposition , by it might be reuoked : there are to be seene the Epistles of Saint Chrisostome Patriarch of Constantinople in Greece to Saint Innocentius Bishop of Rome , and of S. Theodoret Bishop of Cyrus also in Greece to S. Leo Bishop likewise of Rome , and manie others the like . Theodoret there saieth : Epist. ad Leon. Ego autem Apostolicae vestrae Sedis expecto sententiam : & supplico & obsecro vestram sanctitatem , vt mihi opem ferat , iustum vestrum & rectum appellanti iudicium , & iubeat ad vos accurrere , & ostendere meam doctrinam vestigia Apostolica sequentem . I expect the sentence of your See Apostolike : and I make supplication and beseech your holines to help mee , appealing to your iust and right iudgement , and that you will commaund mee to come ouer vnto you , and shew my Doctrine to follow the steppes Apostolike . Supplicationem meam , quaeso , ne respuatis , nec miseram meam caniciem despiciatis : quae post tot labores aff●cta est contumelijs . Ante omnia autem rogo , vt sciam a vobis , an in iniusta hac depositione me oporte at acquiescere , an non Vestram enim expecto sententiam , & si iudicatis me stare iusseritis , stabo , nec vlli deinceps homini molestiam exhibebo : sed , quod flecti non potest , Dei & Seruatoris nostri expect tabo iudicium . My supplication I beseech you refuse not , neyther despise my miserable hoarenes , which after so much paines taken for the Catholike Faith , is now misused And first I desire to know of you , whether I must agree to this vniust disposition , or not . For I expect your Sentence , and if you commaund me to stand vnto that , which hath bin iudged against me , I will stand vnto it , neyther any man wil I here-after trouble about it : but the inflexible iudgement of our God and Sauiour will expect

Whereunto S. Leo sayeth in his answere : Benedictus Deus noster , In fine operum Theodoret et Leo ep. 63. cuius inuincibilis veritas ab omni haereseos macula mundum te , secundum Sedis Apostolicae iudicia demonstrauit . Cui dignam retribues pro tot laboribus gratiam , si talem te , qualem probauimus ac probamus , pro vniuersalis Ecclesiae defensione seruaueris . Blessed be our God , whose inuincible truth hath according to the iudgement of the See Apostolyke declared you to be cleane from al spot of Heresie . To whom you shall render worthie thankes for so much paynes , if what a one we haue taken & do take you to be , such a one you kepe yourself for defence of the vniuersal Church .

To this purpose also may be seene the short learned and notable Epistle of S. Hierome to Pope Damasus written by him to Rome out of Syria , To. 2. a Countrie very far distant , in the East Church , to know the Popes pleasure , whether he should saie three Hypostases to be in God , whereunto certayne suspected persons did there require him to subscribe : hee not sticking to say three Persons , but fearing some Hereticall poyson to lye hidd in three Hypostases . Bycause ( saith hee ) by meanes of Diuision of people here in the EAST it is hard to vnderstand , where is the true Church : Ideo mihi Cathedram Petri & fidem Apostolico ore laudatam censui consulendam , Therefore I thought it good or necessarie for mee to aske counsell of Peters Chayre , and of the fayth praised by Saint Paules mouth , &c. Noe sticking at the monstrous space of sea & land that is betwene . Vbicunque fuerit corpus , Mat. 24. illuc congregantur aquilae : Wheresoeuer is the carkase , thither will the egles gather , &c. Ego nullum primum nisi Christum sequens , Beatitudini tuae , id est , Cathedrae Petri , communione consocior . I following none but Christ first , am ioyned in communion to your Blessednes , that is , to the Chaire of Peter . Super illam Petram aedificatam Ecclesiam scio . Vpon that Rock I know the Church is builded &c. And because I am so far of from you , Ideo hic Collegas tuos Aegiptios confessores sequor : therefore here I follow them of your syde , the Confessors of Egypt , &c. Quicunque tecum non colligit , spargit hoc est , qui Christi non est , Antichristi est . Who soeuer gathereth not with you , he scattereth : that is to say , who so is not of Christes syde , he is of Antichrists syde , &c. Obsecro Beatitudinem tuam per Crucifixum , mundi salutem , per homousion Trinitatem , vt mihi epistolis tuis , siue tacendarum , siue dicendarum hypostaseon detur authoritas . I beseech your Blessednes for hys sake that was crucified , the Saluation of the world , and for the Consubstantial Trinities sake , that by your Letters , authoritie may be gyuen me , to say or not to say these Hypostases . Read the whole Epistle .

Finally , true it is ( I saie ) generallie without exception , that alwaies as Catholikes haue earnestly kept , and dilygently sought the vnity and communion of the See of Rome , so were they euer Heretikes or Schismatikes that contemned the same , especially after that they were by it condemned , & for such were they at the length by the whole world taken , if they continued wilfull and obstinate in the said rebellion .

Therefore the Protestants and other Sectaries of this time , who haue binne by so many worthy Bishops of that holy See accursed , and haue notwithstandyng so many yeares desperatly continued in their disobedience , are Schismatikes and Heretikes , and so wil they one day be accompted of all Christian men : when , as in al Heretikes that were afore our time , so in these shal be fulfilled Saint Paules most certaine Prophecie : 1. Tim. 3. Insipientia eorum manifesta erit omnibus , their folly shal be knowen of al men , as ( thanks be to God ) it hath of late yeares wel begonne to be , and namely in our Countrie , where notwithstanding their continual preaching for these sixtene yeares , and the Catholikes all that while beyng put to silence , yet haue they now fewer folowers without comparison , then they had when they began : for no other cause , but for that the folly of Heresie ( as Saint Paule hath told vs ) is such , that through Gods working , men of their owne accord in time wil see it , and seeing wil forsake it . Which when as by the mercy of God Catholikes shall haue there againe their liberty , will no doubt much more , and in short time generally of al men be done .

For , certaine it is ( as I haue saied ) that none haue bin from Christes Ascention to this our age by the Apostolyke See condemned in maner aboue-sayed , but they haue binne also after-ward by all Chtistian men with one consent abhorred and detested , howsoeuer they haue for a time abused their vile tongues against the said See for condemning them , calling it Cathedram pestilentiae the Chaire of pestilence , as did the Pelagians , Augustine con . lit Petil . li. 2. cap. 51. or the seat of Antichrist , or by such like termes of blasphemie .

Councels .

WHOM so euer any Councell of Bishopps , Generall or Prouinciall , confirmed by the See Apostolyke , hath at any tyme condemned as Heretykes , they were Heretykes in dede , & as such they were at length forsaken of all men , howsoeuer for a tyme Emperours , Kinges , or Queenes , multitude of folowers , shew of learning , opinion of holines , or any other man or thing did vphold them . Neither against thys can there be brought any exception .

Remember all the times , who so that will , that were before vs . The Nycene Councell condemned the Arrians , for denying the Godhead of Gods Sonne : the Constantinopolitan condemned the Macedonians , for denying the Godhead of the holy Ghost : the Ephesine Councel condemned the Nestorians , for diuiding Christs own person into two : the Councell of Chalcedon condemned the Eutichians , for making but one of Christs two Natures : an other Councell of Constantinople condemned the Monothelits , for leauing in Christ but one wil only : & other Councels condemned others . And the end alwayes was , that the Councell preuailed , the Heretykes were suppressed . For , those Heretykes , which I haue rehearsed , which in theyr time raigned each one very farre , & infected meruaylous great multitudes of sinful & vnconstant soules , yea & many Emperours also and Empresses , Kinges and Queenes , States & Countries , &c. now at thys tyme and many hundred years before this time , what one folower haue they had ? Haue they not bin generally forsaken ? Haue not those Councels , which condemned them , of al Christendome bin embraced ? Yea , by the verie Parlament law ( Si Dijs placet ) of our Protestants in England , haue not foure of them bin allowed with the Scriptures for good touchstoanes of Heresie ? So mightie is the authoritie , so vndoubted is the verytie of such a Councell . And that wel worthie : as being a thing wonderfully commended vnto vs by the Example of the Apostles and first Christians , in the acts of the Apostles , where we haue the first lineaments of Christes Church , and the orders of the same .

There wee see , how that a very great Question being raised by certaine Prechers saying , Act. 15. that wee Gentiles without circunciding of our selues after the maner of Moyses lawe can not be saued , although wee beleeue in Christ the matter was referred vnto a Councell of the Apostles and other priests at Ierusalem . Who after great searching & debating of the matter determined it , with Visum est Spiritui sancto & nobis , it hath pleased the holy Ghost & vs , that Christian men of the Gentils should not be bound to the law of Moises : making also certayne Decrees , of such to be obserued . And after this what effect toke the Councell ? Mary S. Paule and Silas went ouer many Countries and Cities , Act. 16. preaching and deliuered vnto them to kepe the Decrees that were decreed by the Apostles and Priests , that were at Hierusalem . And this same order euer since that time in like cases hath the Holy Ghost the guid & leader of the Church into all Truth , caused the Church alwaies to obserue , making by his diuine power Councels to be assembled , to be furdered , to be agreed , to be finished , to be receaued . That we doe worthily refer this proceeding & prospering of Councels in the Catholike Church to God almyghty , any reasonable man wil sone confesse , that considereth out of how many countries , languages , maners , wits , & persons , about how many matters & questions , with how long preparation & continuance , with how great disturbance & resistence offered & made by their enimies , they are assembled , holden , and concluded , namely this late Councell of our time , which was gathered and kept at Trident. But on the other side , for the Heretikes of our time , lacking Gods asistance , it hath bin a thing so impossible , out of their so many corners where their infection lurketh or reigneth to assemble themselues , yea or so many persons of the basest ministers , as at Trent were very Bishops , into any one place for the like purpose , that ( to my knowledge ) they haue not hitherto somuch as gone about it , or once thought therevpon . And in some peeces of Germany alone , where with great diligence and charges of their deceaued Princes , some few of them for a short time about not many matters haue binne assembled and kept together , what agrement could there euer be made betwene them more then betwene your Protestants & Puritans , cattes and dogges , as the world wel knoweth and plainly seeth ? And in old time , when the Arrians were able by meanes of theyr Emperour to hold certayne Councells , what one of them euer toke place ? and that , bycause they lacked the B. of Rome his confirmation . In somuch that Constantius the Arrian Emperour , hauyng by a Synod of hys Bishops deposed Saint Athanasius , and also thrust him actually out of hys Bishoprycke , yet laboured tooth and nayle , and desired it most feruently , to haue the same confirmed with the Bishops of Romes authoritie : Ammia . Marcel . li. 15. as witnesseth also an heathen wryter of that time , in these words : Id enim ille Athanasio semper infestus , licet sciret impletum , tamen authoritate , qua potiores aeternae vrbis Episcopi , firmari , desiderio nitebatur ardenti . The matter of casting Athanasius out of hys priestly See , although Constantius his mortall enymie for euermore , knew that it was fulfilled , yet to haue it confirmed with the authority , in which the Bishops of the eternal Citie are better , hee laboured with feruent desire .

But now the Councel of Trent was in all respectes like to those old Catholike and General Councels , so called together , so proceeded , so confirmed . Such Councels ( I say ) alwaies in the end preuailed , euer were of Catholike men obeyed , neuer of any stubbornely resisted but only of Heretikes : Therefore Protestants and Puritans be Heretikes : they be not Catholikes : and so will all men at the length take them to be , for resisting of the Councell of Trent , as they haue taken al other resisters of other like Councels . But what say I , for resisting of the Councel of Trent only ? Whereas they resist also ( and that by their owne confession ) so many other General councels , as the second of Nice , the Florentine , those of Lateran , of Vienna , and finally al that these thousand yeares haue binne holden , allowing none but onelie the first foure , of Nice , of Constantinople , of Ephesus , & of Chalcedone . And trow ye that them also they allow in deed ? will they be content by them to be tried in the matters that are betwene vs ? you may be sure they will not , knowing that they were of the very same faith that the Councels afterward , and that they make against them no lesse , then these , as ( if need be ) I can and will by Gods grace most clearely shew . But it needeth not , they confesse asmuch them-selues . For els , why suffered they one Lewis Euans of late yeares to set out a naughty boke , wherein amongest many others his blasphemies and abhominations , hee called one of those foure Councells , that same of Chalcedon , a blasphemous , proude , sacrilegious , Antichristian Councel , with many moe wordes of like detraction .

If therefore , going against any one such lawfull Councel , as I haue said , hath alwaies binne a most certaine and peculiar propertie of open Heretikes : the Protestants that stand against all such Councels , as well within these thousand yeares as afore , are they not plainly prouen Heretikes ? Is there any man , that so litle careth for his soule , as to venture it with such Maisters condemned & condemners of al holy Councels , no Councell , new nor old , being on theyr syde ? God of his goodnes deliuer all men , and namely our deare Countriemen , from such blindnes . It was the manner of blind Heretikes , it was neuer the maner of Catholikes so to doe . For example , Eutyches the Heretike condemned the Councell of Ephesus , as witnesseth Flauianus Patriarch of Constantinople : In ep. ad Leonem . but Catholikes euer had the maner , with al reuerence straight waies to yeeld , yea and that not only seuerall persons , but whole Countries with their Prouinciall councels , when a generall Councel had otherwise determined . De bap. con. Don. li. 2. ca. 3. Et ipsa Concilia ( saith Saint Angustine ) quae per singulas Regiones vel Prouincias fiunt , quis nesciat , plenariorum Conciliorum authoritati , quae fiunt ex vniuerso orbe Christiano , sine vllis ambagibus cedere ? Who knoweth not , also the very Councells which are holden of seuerall Countries or Prouinces , without any exception to yeld vnto the authority of plenary Councels which are holden of al Christendome ?

Wee therefore , that obediently receaue , al such Councels , reiecting no one of them , in no one point what so euer : is it not manifest , that wee are of the same one catholike Church and society that they were of ? And the Protestants beleuing no one of them indeed , at least in all pointes , and very few of them also in word : is it not euident , that they draw in one line with Eutiches , and all other Heretikes that were before them ? who soeuer will consider this much with the feare of God , with care of his soule , with aduise of true reason , must neeeds , confesse it .

The Fathers .

NOW for another most certayne argument , that the truth is of our syde , and that the Protestants be Heretikes , this I desire to be of reasonable men quietly considered : whether euer any Catholike man in matters of our faith did obstinatly refuse to beleue the old Fathers consenting in one and agreing togeather : or whether any euer did so , but only Heretikes . Certayne it is , that it neuer was the maner of none but Heretikes : as of Paulus Samosatenus , by the witnesse of the Councell of Antioche holden against him . The Bishops and Pastors there assembled , reporting in their Epistle his maners and fasshions for which they condemne hym , and would haue all others to condemne him likewise , doe tel amongest others , Eus. li. 7. hist. ca. 24 that his manner was in hys open sermons , without honestie or shame to rayle against the Interpreters of Gods word that were departed : In verbi Dei interpretes qui e vita excessissent , dum in hominum frequentia palam praedicaret , petulanter & importune debacchari .

Of Nestorius also Socrates writeth , Li. 7. ca. 251. that the cause of his Heresie in denying our B. Lady to be Gods Mother , was that hee despised the reading of the Fathers writings , thinking himselfe because of his fine and rolling tongue to passe all men . Veterum Interpretum scripta perdiscere dedignatus est , &c. Contrariwise true christians & Catholikes euer thought them selues bound to beleeue the Fathers , to sticke to their doctrine , to walke in their stepps . And therefore saith Saint Ambrose : Absit vt tradam haereditatem Patrum , Li. epist 3. de . Bas . trad. &c. God forbid , that I should betraie the inheritance of my Fathers , the inheritance of Dionysius , who died in bannishment for cause of our faith , the inheritance of Eustorgius the Confessour , the inheritance of Mirocles , and of all faithfull Bishopps that were afore our time . Li. 1. con . ●●l . ca. 2. S. Augustine likewise : Quod credunt , credo : quod tenent , teneo : quod docent , doceo : quod praedicant , praedico : I beleue , that they beleeue : I hold that they hold : I teach that they teach : I preach that they preach . And the same to be the duty of all Christian people , in these words spoken to a Pelagian , 〈◊〉 ●● . li. 2. 〈◊〉 . 1● l. he declareth : Quos oportet , vt populi Christiani vestris prophanis nouitatibus anteponant , eisque potius eligant adhaerere , quam vobis . It is necessary for christian people , to preferre the holy Fathers before our prophane nouelties , and to chuse to sticke rather to them , then to you , Pelagians , and other Heretikes .

And thereunto what reasonable man will not agree , considering the manifold prerogatiues , both humaine and diuine , of those auncient Fathers , aboue all Heretikes : as their excellent wittes , continual studie , wonderfull learning , feruent praier , holy conuersation , fauour in Gods sight , mighty working of infinite Miracles ( besides liuing long afore these controuersies arose betwene vs , & therefore being without all suspicion of partialitie . ) By which his great giftes and passing graces with many moe of like condition , most liberally and most singularly bestowed vpon them , the holy Ghost , God himselfe , hath so commended them vnto the world , and set them in such irrefragable authoritie with all Christian hearts , that the verie Heretikes also them-selues , although they haue forsaken walking with the Catholikes in their steppes , yet in their preaching and writing thinke it necessary to alleadge their testimonies , and triumph not a little , when out of them they can wring any litle word that may seeme to make for their errors : whereas yet , there be certaine other Authors as ancient as the Fathers , but against the Fathers , and farre more plaine witnesses for the Heretikes assertions , then the Fathers , which notwithstanding they neuer dare so much as once to name . As against praying for the dead , what Protestant hath beene heard to alleage Aerius , that was most certainely and most plainelie of that opinion ? And who yet hath not heard them against the same alleage S. Augustine , Aug. hae. 51. that for the same opinion amongst condemned Heretikes hath noted Aerius ? Neyther alleage they euer Vigilantius , Iouinianus , Eunomius , Simon Magus , and other old Heretikes , for those seuerall opinions , that they before these euidently did hold : but they alleage S. Hierome , Saint Epiphanius , Saint Basile , Saint Irenee , Saint Clement , and our other Catholike Fathers , for the very same opinions , which yet those Fathers in those Heretikes noted & condemned as Heresies .

Is it not by this manifest vnto all men that will not shut their eyes wilfullie against the light , that wee must beleeue the Fathers , that we must glory to be accounted their followers , their disciples , their children ? when as the very Heretikes themselues , that beare false hearts towards them , dare not yet for feare of God , or shame of the world , but make faire countenance vnto them ? Who knoweth not , that Iewell in that famous chalenging sermon of his made at Poules Crosse , would seeme to make the Fathers so good groundes to build vpon , that if the Catholikes could out of them bring one sentence , or halfe sentence , word or halfe word , for many Articles in controuersie there by him proponed that then he would subscribe to our Religion ? So then it is touchyng the Fathers authority : But now on whose side they stand indeede , ours , or the Protestants , although no wise man , or of meane experience in these matters , can be in doubt thereof : yet if need be , thus may it brieflie be shewed , that they be on our side , and that most certainely .

Let any indifferent man consider this with himselfe , who they are , wee or the Protestants , that are faine to defend the Fathers , that are put to maintaine theyr credit , that are compelled to vpholde their authoritie . Plaine it is , that to this not the Protestants be driuen by vs , but that we therunto are driuen by them . And therefore plaine it is , that the Fathers stand with vs , & against the protestants . As if any man were so ignorant to doubt , on whose side standeth the See Apostolike , the Councell of Trent , the Scripture of the Machabees , Traditions of the Apostles , with many others that might be named : that the Protestantes raile at them , that we defend them : were not this a sufficient and an euident demonstration , that they be on our side ?

So then , by the like doing of vs , both in the matter of the Fathers , they impugning them , wee defending them : it is most certainely declared , that they be on our side . As if at this time a man did doubt whether the said Fathers be with the Protestants , or with the Puritans , would not his doubt very soone be answered , if it were shewed vnto him , that the Protestants are driuen by the Puritans to defend the Fathers , calling them also Papists for their labour ? Whereby againe it is manifest , that the Fathers are with the Catholikes , & neither with the Puritans , nor with the Protestantes . And hereupon it was , that Iewell in his foresaid chalenge did set a certaine number of Articles , as of the Masse , of the Pope , of the Eucharist , with some others : leauing out purgatory , praying for the dead , praying to Saints , Merite of works , with a great number of many mo : because ( I say ) in his very conscience he did know as they doe all , if they read the Fathers , that they are so plainely on our side , that in most matters of controuersie it can not with any colour be denied , or called in question . For if in all pointes they be not with the Protestants ( which by this you see they are not ) then vndoubtedly in all points be they with vs , because there is not , nor neuer was , but one onely true Religion , not one then true , and now another true : but the same that then was true , the same now true . Which ( as I haue said ) cannot be the Protestants , because of their plaine and in so many pointes confessed difference from the Fathers .

Hereunto what can they say ? Certainelie nothing , but onelie this : that we are out of the way , and that the Fathers were out of the way , and that they only are in the way . By which their saying it is yet againe more plaine , that by their owne confession they are not in the Fathers way , which also out of their owne writinges might easily be shewed , that they sticke not to say , the Fathers all to haue beene in error , but that it needeth not , being a thing otherwise well known to all such as heare their Sermons , or be in place to heare them talke boldly and familiarly together amongst themselues , where they are not afraide plainely to confesse , that the Fathers all were Papistes : as I haue already sufficiently proued , and will with the help of GOD , more largely proue hereafter , if it be required , desiring the Reader for this time to holde himselfe content with this one fresh saying of Laurence Humphrey . Libel . de vita Iewel . speaking of Iewels famous chalenging Sermon afore-mentioned , wherein he prouoked the Catholikes to trie with him the mater by the Scriptures , Councelles , Fathers , and examples of the first sixe hundred yeares of Christes Church . Thereupon thus saith Humphrey . Nimium largitus est , & vocis plus aequo concessit , & sibi nimium fuit iniurius , &c. Et seipsum , Et Ecclesiam quodammodo spoliauit . Siquidem Daemoniacorum quaestio est : Quid nobis & tibi est , Iesu fili Dauid ? Sed interrogatio Sanctorum est : Quid nobis rei cum Patribus , cum carne & sanguine ? Too much he gaue , & to you hee graunted more then was meete : and to himselfe hee was too iniurious , &c. Both himselfe and the Church after a sort he spoiled . For it is the question of men possessed : what haue we & thou to doe , O Iesus the Sonne of Dauid ? But the demaunde of Saintes it is : what haue wee to doe with the Fathers , with flesh and blood ? Such Saints as you heard a little afore , were not S. Ambrose , not Saint Augustine , nor anie other Saint of Heauen : but the Saintes of this Canonizers new Calendare , such as Saint Paulus Samosatenus , Saint Nestorius , and other Heretikes of accursed memorie , who were in their life time , Ranae , & Cyniphes , Exod. 8. & Muscae moriturae , quales sunt Pelagiani , Frogges and Gnats , Libel . aduersus prophanas omnium haeresum innouationes . and Flies that shall not last , such as be the Pelagians , as Vincentius Lirinensis for this theyr croking against the Fathers verie aptlie termeth them , in that passing fine book of his , written by him aboue a thousand yeares agoe of the same argument that this our treatise . Nobis , inquiunt , authoribus , nobis principibus , nobis expositoribus , damnate quae tenebatis , tenete quae damnabatis , reijcite antiquam fidem , paterna instituta , Maiorum deposita , &c. Take vs ( say they to the Catholikes ) for your Authors , vs for your Leaders , vs for your Interpreters : & vpon our word , condemne yee the things that you held , hold yee the thinges that you condemned , cast away the old faith , the fathers teachinges , the thinges that your Elders left you to keepe , &c. This ( I say with him ) was the croking of those Egyptiacall frogs , while they were liuing , which now are quackling & yalping with the Diuels in Hell , from whence they came , as Saint Iohns Apocalips beareth witnesse . Cap. 16.

Now therfore let any reasonable man , anie that would saue his soule , yea anie that thinketh himselfe to haue a Soule , weigh & consider with himselfe , what he hath to doe , whether to venture his soule with such frogs of Hell , men vtterly destitute of all things wherwith preachers of Truth should be commended , and found to haue all the marks of false Masters & Heretikes : or to bestow it in the way of the old Holy Fathers , men most learned , most gratious , most miraculous , & their way so sure , that it hath brought them vnto heauen , where they be now Saints most glorious , by the confession of all men , most vndoubtedly . Certaine it is , that none euer haue left their way , but only Heretikes : and therefore Protestantes , and Puritans be Heretikes . Their followers then , can not looke for any other place after this life , but that which is prepared for Heretikes , which by the witnes of S. Paul himselfe cannot be the Kingdome of Heauen : Gal. 1. For aduouterers ( saith he ) murderers , sorcerers , heretiks , & such like , regnum Dei non consequentur , shall not possesse Gods kingdome .

Martyrs .

NEXT of all , let it be well considered , what Church that is which hath in the roll of her owne children so manie , which both wee , and our Aduersaries acknowledge to be true Martyrs in deede ( that here I say , nothing of other orders of Saints in heauen confessed by vs both ) consider , I say , whether all those , which by our Church are enrolled in the number of Martyrs in the common Calendare ( who to Laurence Humphrey , now that Iewell hath in learning , life , and Miracles so farre passed them al , are al but Sanctuli ) hold heauen by any Church but ours . Or whether any one of them all were of any other faith then ours . Name any one of them all , and prooue it by good record , that he was of your Church , or of your faith , and let my name be blotted out of heauen for euer . But the contrarie , that they were not of your Church vndoubtedly , thus I proue most euidently : presupposing first , that no man will doubt , but that they were all of one Church : so that it shall be sufficiently proued , that none of them all were Protestantes , if I proue that some one of them were not a protestant , which I may easily do by many kindes of strong arguments , and will hereafter with Gods help , if need be . But now may one plaine argument well suffice , and that common to all the old vndoubted martyrs , but it will I onely in one exemplifie . This it is .

All those holie martyrs were of the same Religion , that they were of which prayed vnto them , which worshipped their Relikes , which went a Pilgrimage to their Churches , and that , whether it were our Religion , or the Protestantes , who knoweth not ? my example shall be S. Steuen himselfe , of whose true martyrdome no man can doubt , that beleeueth Saint Luke , S. Paule , the Scriptures , Act. 6.7 , 8. & 22. and God himselfe . Now that he ( as all other Holy martyrs ) was and is of the same Religion that the persons aforesaid , it is manifestly , and inuincibly prooued by this , that hee ( as all other holie martyrs ) did with the power of God Almightie heare and helpe those persons that in maner aforesaid sought vnto him : to the same purpose also reuealing by visions the place where his Relikes were hidden , with the Relikes of Saint Gama●iel , Gennad . in Catalogo . Saint Nicodemus , and others , to Lucianus a Priest of Ierusalem , who wrote in Greeke the Historie of his inuention , to the same purpose , I say : for these are the very wordes of S. Gamaliel appearing the third time vnto Lucian : Exurge igitur , & vade , In Ep. Lucia . ●i . & dic illi , vt aperiat nobis , & faciat locum orationis , vt intercessione nostra misereatur Dominus populo suo . Vp therefore , and goe to the Bishop , and say vnto him , that he open vnto vs , and make a place of prayer , that by our intercession our LORD may haue mercy vpon his people . And all this may be proued by such certaine witnesse of so many auncient vndoubted writers , that no man can possiblie with any reason make answere vnto it , or exception against it .

Vide sermones nouos Aug. editos , 1564. Louanii . cum Epistolis Aniti , & Luciani , & du●bus libris Euodii de signis . S. Stephani . In S. Augustine alone may be seene examples very many of such helpe done to such men by this Martyr , if anie man please to read his two & twentith Booke De Ciuitate Dei , the eight chapter , & his Sermons De diuersis , in the tenth Tome , from the Sermon 34. to the Sermon 40. of which Sermons he maketh mention himself De Ciuitate Dei , in the place which I haue said , and also Pos●idonius in Indiculo operum Augustini . There shall you finde , how that by S. Steuens Relickes was cured a Bishop of a Fistula : by the same was reuiued & perfectly restored a boy , that with a wheele was killed and crushed : many likewise reuiued by thinges that had but touched his Relickes , Six reuiued there . as by oyle , clothes , and floures . One of those examples , because it serueth well to many good purposes , I thinke it good to recite here at large , in Saint Augustines owne wordes .

Such a Miracle doe wee know ( saith he ) amongst many others to have beene done at Vzalis a citie here in Africke . Ser. 38. in Diuer . To. 10 qui est Ser. 10. in noua edit . A certaine woman lost in her lap , her sonne by sicknes being a Catechumen ( or one appointed to be christened ) a sucking babe . Who seeing that he was lost , and irreparably perished , began to weepe for him more of faith , then as a mother . For she did not desire the life of her Sonne , but in the world to come : and that life , she bewailed the losing & the perishing of it , and full of confidence , vp she took him dead as he was , and ran to the Memorie of the blessed Martyr Steuen , and began of him to require her Sonne , and to say : O holy Martyr , thou seest that I haue no comfort left . For I can not say , that my sonne is gone afore : whom thou knowest to be perished . For thou seest , why I doe make this lamentation . Restore vnto me my Son , that I may haue him in the sight of God that crowned thee . As she in these & other like words made her petition , with teares after a sort not desiring , but ( as I saide ) requiring him , her sonne reuiued , and because she had said : thou knowest wherefore I seeke him : God would also shew forth the truth of her minde and meaning . By and by to the Priestes shee brought him : baptised he was , sanctified he was , anointed hee was , Imposition of handes was done vpon him . Completis omnibus Sacramentis assumptus est , and all the Sacraments being so fulfilled , he was assumpted , or taken out of this life vp to Heauen . But shee then with such a countenaunce followed him , as though shee brought him , not to the rest of buriall , but to Steuen the Martyrs bosome . Probatum est cor fidele mulieris , and so was proued faithfull the heart of the woman .

Here haue we , that children , although theyr Parentes be Christians perish without Baptisme . We haue also , that in baptisme they must be anointed : after baptisme also an other Sacrament of confirmation by a Bishoppe , or Imposition of handes . Finallie , wee haue here praying to Saint Steuen , and by the two straunge miracles , of the childes both reuiuing and assumpting , wee haue the same confirmed both by Saint Steuen , & by God himselfe . Wherupon who seeth not how plainely it followeth , that Saint Steuen was no Protestant , but cleane of the other side all against them ? And certaine it is , I say , that Saint Steuen , and all the other Holy martyrs were of one Religion . Therefore certaine it is also , that no one of all those martyrs was a Protestant . Which is so plaine a demonstration , that the simplest of all may see it : & so sure a knot , that not the cunningest of all our Aduersaries can euer possiblie either vndoe , or breake it . As the partie , I say , which prayeth to the martyrs , so likewise the martyrs them-selues , that with such miracles answere such praiers , be both against the Protestantes . And therefore be all the true Martyrs of old time against the Protestantes , Quia per totum orb●m in locis sanctis , quae frequent at nostra communio , tanta mirabilia vel exauditionum v l sanitatum fiunt , &c. Seeing ouer all the world in the Holy places , which our companie doth frequent , so great Miracles of hearinges and healinges be wrought , &c.

Aug. de vni . Ecc. cap. 10. So that all men may easily see , that if they desire to be with those Martyrs , they must not be with the Protestantes . Whereby againe may all men see , what are these new Martyrs of theyrs , of whome they are wont so much to brag , whose worthie Actes and Monumentes Foxe the Martyrmaker hath put in writing . For a full answere to them all , although the very naming of our Catholike Martyrs , euen of this our time , to any reasonable man may suffice , as the Bishoppe of Rochester , Sir Thomas More , the Monkes of the Charterhouses , with very many moe vnder K. Harry : and now of latter time , all our holie Martyrs , that haue beene , and daily are made vp , by losse of their liuings , Let El●●● remember his Tragedie of the Scottish friar at Lincol. by prison , by poyson , by whipping , by famishing , by bannishment , Bishops , Priests , Deanes , Archdeacons , Canons , Ecclesiastical persons of all sortes : Knightes , Esquires , Gentlemen , Laymen likewise of all sorts : so many likewise , that haue openly suffered , the good Earle of Northumberland , D. Storie , Felton , the Nortons , M. Wodhouse , M. Plumtree , and so many hundreds of the Northern-men : such men , both in their life , and at their death , that neither the enimies haue to staine them , as their owne consciences , their own talke , and the world it selfe doth beare good witnesse : many of them also ( and therefore all of them , bycause of their owne cause ) beyng by God himselfe approued by Miracles most vndoubted : although ( I say ) no reasonable man will thinke , those stincking Martyrs of the Heretykes , worthy in any respect to be compared with these most glorious Martyrs of the Catholikes : yet supposing , that otherwise they were equall , and ours not sensibly better then theirs , this one consideration were notwithstanding inough to declare most plainly , that ours are Gods Martyrs , and theirs the Diuels , bycause that ours ( as you see ) died in the faith of S. Steuen the first Martyr and of all his fellowes , and theirs cleane against the same .

If a man be an heretike , although he suffer death euen for Christ , yet goeth he vnto damnation , as S. Paul doth plainly say : 1. Cor. 18. If I deliuer my body to be burned , and haue not charity , it profiteth me nothing . what then must we thinke of them , that burne against Christ , and against his truth ? No doubt , as they that suffer death for him , haue the greatest croune in Heauen : so they that hold against him , and that to leese their life in his defiance , are the worst sort of damned soules in Hel. But contrariwise let all Catholike men that suffer , reioice in Christ & be of good confort , being assured , that they are persecuted for the right faith ( as by this Tretise they see ) for the very same that was the faith of all holy Martyrs before this time .

And therefore to them pertayneth , no lesse then to the Thessalonians , thys saying of Saint Paule : You brethren , 1. Thes. 2. are made imitators of Gods Churches , that are in Iurie : bycause the same things you haue also suffered of your own countrim●n , as also they of the Iewes . To them belongeth this saying also to the PHILIPPIANS Phil. 1. Be ye for nothing afeard of your aduersaries . Which to them is cause of perdition : but to you of Saluation , & that of God : Faith and suffering both Gods giftes . bycause vnto you it is giuen for Christ , not only to beleeue in him , but also to suffer for him : hauing the same fight , as both you haue seene in me , and now you heare of me . Finally the same fight , that al Christs martyrs haue susteyned , God by hys wonderful myracles wel declaring , that they which pray vnto the Martyrs , and the Martyrs that we pray vnto , be all of one faith : verily not the Protestants faith , as themselus must needs , and wil confesse , but our only Catholike Faith .

Their Own Doctors .

HERE , after so many , so euident , so vndoubted waies afore declared to finde the TRVTH , by the Names of Catholikes and Heretikes , by Miracles and Visions , by the Scriptures , by Traditions , by the Church , by the See Apostolike , by Councels , by the Auncient Fathers and Martyrs : which all I haue brieflie , but to any indifferent man sufficiently and clearelie shewed , to make for vs most certainly , & to stand all in open field against our aduersaries : now for the next Motiue , I would haue it considered by anie man that is not wilfull , that the Protestantes and Puritans are out of the way , euen by the iudgement also of their own adherents , such as themselues doe in word and hart like well of , as men of God ▪ and therefore consequently condemne them selues . Which if I shall proue inuincibly against them , will any man be so folish , mad and desperat , to walke theyr way , a way ( I say ) contrary to so many good guides aboue rehearsed , condemned by their owne Masters , by themselues in hart misliked ?

First then let their Graundsier Luther come forth , and say his minde of these his whealpes , who in theyr Apologie call him a man Diuinitus datum ad illustrandum orbem , Apol. Eccl. Anglic. giuen by God to lighten the world . He falling first himselfe from the Church of God about the yeare 1517. & seeing shortly after in the yere 1524. his owne Disciple Carolostadius fall againe from him , to be the author of the Heresie against our Sauiours reall presence in the Blessed Sacrament , who afterward of Zuinglius were called Zuinglians , and now of Caluine be named Caluinists : after that he had many yeares together written much and full bitterly against the sayed Heretikes of his owne descent , many meanes also of agr●●ment making betwene them being att●●pted but al in vaine and to no puopos●● theyr discord daily more & more increasing : two yeares before his death , in the yeare 1545. gaue he them his blessing , wherein amongest other wordes , thus he sayed : Quicunque credere nolunt , Libel . in . Zuinglian . panem Domini in caena illius esse verum ac naturale corpus , quod Iudas & impius non minus percipiat ore , quam Diuus percipiat Petrus & Sancti omnes : h●c , inquam , quisquis credere non vult , is a me abstineat Epistolis , scriptis vel sermone : neque vllam meam expectet communionem . Oleum enim operamque perdiderit . Who soeuer will not beleeue , the Lords bread in the Supper to be his true and naturall body , which Iudas and the wicked receaueth with hys mouth , no lesse , then Saint Peter receaueth it , and all that be holy : this , I say , whosoeuer wil not beleeue , let him refraine from me , for Epistls , for writing , or for talking : neither let him loke for any communicating of me with him .

And a little after he sayeth further : Suermeris nihil contulerit , quod circa Sacramentum pius unum illi nugantur de spirituali esu & potati te Corporis & Sanguinis Christi , & de Chris●● orum charitate atque vnitate Et frustra qu●que illi in Deum Patrem , & Filium , & Spiritum sanctum , & Christum Seruatorem credunt . Omnia inquam , haec nihil illis prosunt , quantumuis sane & incuipate ea mendaci ac blasphemo ore pronunciant : quando hunc vnum negant articulum , eumque falsi in simulant , dum de Sacramento Christus ait : accipite panem & manducate , hoc est corpus meum . It shall nothing helpe the Suermerians , that about the Sacrament they trifle very much vpon the spirituall eating and drinckyng of Christes body and blood , and vppon Christian mens charity and vnity . Yea they also in vaine beleue in God the Father , the Sonne , and the holy Ghost , and in Christ the Sauiour . Al these thinges , I say , nothing auaile them , how soundlie soe euer , and vnblamedly they pronounce them with their lying and blasphemous mouth : seeing that they denie this one Article , He corrupteth the Scripture , to help his Heresie of the bread to be Christs bodie and lay falshood to hys charge , whereas Christ sayeth of the Sacrament : take bread and eate , thys is my body .

Thus you see , what this man of God , this light of the world , maketh of our English Caluinistes , Lyers , Blasphemers , voyde of his felowshipp , men without our Sauiour Christ and the Blessed Trinitie . Haue they not ( trow you ) in so praising Luther , shewed men a candle to see by it their owne fowle faces , and a light wherby to runne out of their company ? Let them loke wel therefore , what excuse they will pretend at the last day to the Iudge of al , that remaine stil with them , that flie not from them .

For another example of their condemnation by their own folowers , read who list the Compilers of the Centuries named Magdeburgenses , Magdeburgenses in their Epistle dedicatorie of the seuenth Centurie . There shall he see a long discourse against this , that the Ciuell Magistrate should haue the Gouernment as well in causes Ecclesiastical as temporal . Which is the very foundation of all our Protestants building in England , and the only key of their whole Religion . After many other wordes , thus they say : Sint sane & ipsi Magistratus membra , & partes , & ciues Ecclesiae Dei : imo vt ex toto corde sint , omnes precari decet . Flagrent ipsi quoque zelo pietatis . Sed non sint Capita Ecclesiae : quia ipsis non competit iste Primatus . The very Magistrates also let them hardly be lymmes and partes and Citizens of the Church of God : mary that with all their hart they so may be , it is meet for all to pray . Let them also be inflamed with zeale of godlines , but let them not be heades of the Church : because vnto them is not due this Primacie .

If now against these Magdeburgians our Protestantes will make exception , that they are Lutherans : they must be put in minde of their owne wordes in their Apologie , Apol. Ecc. Anglic. Illi ( say they ) quos isti contumeliae causa appellant Zuinglianos & Lutheranos , re ver a sunt utrique Christiani , & inter se amici , ac fratres . Non de principijs aut fundamentis religionis , non de Deo , non de Christo , non de sancto Spiritu , non de ratione iustificationis , non de aeterna vita : tantum de vna , nec ea ita graui , aut magna quaestione inter se dissentiunt , nec desperamus , vel potius non dubitamus , breui fore concordiam . They whome in reproch these men ( the Catholikes ) doe call Zuinglians and Lutherans , are in very deed both christian men , & friendes together , and brethren . They doe not disagree about the principles & grounds of religion , not about God , not about Christ , not about the Holy Ghost , not about the manner of Iustification , not about life euerlasting : This prophecy is now fulfilled in the accord of the Protestantes & Puritans . but onely about one , and it no weightie nor great question . Neither doe wee despaire , or rather we doubt not , but there will shortly be agreement .

By that one small trifling question they meane no lesse a matter then the Blessed Sacrament , of the weight wherof , and hope to be agreed about it , you haue heard what Luther not long before his death did write . As also to this daie the continual fighting with pen & sword , of the Lutherans , and Zuinglians about the same , doth beare plaine record . But to our matter of the Head Ecclesiastical : if that be not a Principle or ground of Religion : why was it so obtruded to the Prince , as though neyther God , nor Christ , nor the holy Ghost , nor Iustification , nor life euerlasting , nor at al religion could stand without it ? Why hath it bin so straightly exacted of men , and that with oath to be professed , vpon paine of perpetuall imprisonment , forfaiting of lands and goods , and losse of life ?

Being then so weightie a matter , such a Principle & ground of Religion : it is denied notwithstanding & condemned ( you see ) by such as themselues confesse to be christians , to be their friends to be their brethren . And will not men yet looke to themselues , Psal. 4. open their eyes , & see the truth ? Filij hominum , vsquequo graui corde : vt quid diligitis vanitatem , & quaeritis mendacium ! O ye children of men , how long will you be so heauie harted , why be yee in loue with vanitie , and sticke to that which will deceaue you ?

At least wise if Gransier Luther , and the Lutherans be no body with them , yet their Sire himselfe , of whome they are immediatly descended , Caluine , I trust , shall beare with them some more authoritie . For so I pray God , that with themselues his witnesse may doe good , euen with the farthest gone of them all , our greatest enimies , desiring nothing more , then their Conuersion and saluation . But if that may not be , 2. Thes. 1. because that non omnium est fides , they be not of the number which must beleue : yet may it please God of his mercy , to open others eyes , and harts to see & take the truth : others ( I say ) that are not so obstinate , that haue a good will for to be saued . Such ( I trust ) when they shall see , that with most certaine danger yea losse of their soules , they beleeue the Protestants , euen by Caluins owne iudgement and sentence , they will be better aduised , either for the loue of God , or feare of Hell .

This then is the saying of Caluin , forced thereunto by the very text of Scripture , as in the Prophet may be seene : Qui initio tantopere extulerunt Henricum Regem Angliae , Cal. in Amos . 7. certe fuerunt inconsiderati homines , dederunt illi summam rerum omnium petestatem : & hoc me semper grauiter vulnerauit . Erant enim blasphemi , cum vocarent ipsum sum mum Caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. Hoc certe fuit nimium . Sed tamen sepultum hoc maneat , quia peccarunt inconsiderato zelo , &c. They that in the beginning did so much extoll Henry king of England , certainely they were vnwary men , they gaue him power ouer all . And this hath alwaies wounded me full sore . For they were blasphemous men to cal him chiefe head of the Church vnder Christ : this certainely was too much . But yet let this abide buried , because they sinned by vnwarie zeale , &c.

In his words following he laieth more freely at the Kings Commissioners , sent by him after his Schisme to the Diet of Ratispone , for their talke that there they had vppon the ground of the King his Headship . Now what would Caluin say ( thinke you ) of our Protestantes since that time in England , for taking vp againe the Corps , & carrying it all about the Realme to be adored , and that with solemne oath , vpon paine also aforesaid ? How would hee trounce them for theyr Blasphemie ? Are not Princes trow you , well serued by such flatterers ? haue they not good Pastors of them ? worthy preachers , to commit vnto them their soules & saluation , that carry them into such brakes of perdition and damnation , and with them the whole people , by the very witnesse of their owne confederates ?

I am not ignorant , that going about in Parliament to giue the Queene this Title , & hauing obiected by Catholikes vnto them this place of Caluin : to saue them-selues from his blow ( which they were ashamed of , although they feared neyther it nor God , nor man ) they deuised to call her not Head , but Supreme Gouernour in all causes Ecclesiasticall . But sone after being againe charged by Catholikes , that that was much more absurd , as by which she might take vnto her the verie administration of Sacraments , and what soeuer els that is in the gouernement of any Priest , or Bishop : then were they faine in an Iniunction to interprete , that that was neuer her meaning , but onely to haue such authoritie in Ecclesiasticall causes , as the king her father had before her : and so compelled , for a mollification of their new inuented Title , to runne backe againe to that very same , from which afore they fled for feare of Caluin .

Let any man now that thinketh to be saued , aduise wel with himselfe , whether he doe discreetly , to receaue into the groundes of his saluation , with oath to be confessed , such sandie Articles , so vnsure for footing : and to take for the sure builders of his soule , such light headed , vnsure , and ignorant Masters . God giue his grace to all estates both high & low , Vt resipiscant a Diaboli laqueis , 2. Tim. 2. to rid themselues by repentance from the snares of the Diuell , that all this while hath held them captiues . And so for this Motiue these few examples may suffice : manie more of like sort shal be brought if need be . As on the contrarie side , for their owne confession of the truth of our Religion , not onely in some part ( as in the two points afore touched , of the Sacrament and Supremacie ) but also in the very whole well nere , much may be alleaged out of their writings .

One place for this time may serue , & that out of Luthers booke against the Anabaptistes written many yeares after his fall , where thus he saith : An. 1528. we confesse that vnder the Pope-dome are manie good Christian thinges , yea all good Christian thinges , and that from thence we had them . We confesse pardie , that in the Popedome is the true holie Scripture , true Baptisme , true Sacrament of the Aultar , true keyes to remit sinnes , true office of preaching , true Catechisme , as the Lordes prayer , and tenne Commaundements , and Articles of the Faith , &c. I say moreouer , that vnder the Popedome is true Christianitie , yea the true kernell of Christianitie .

The Catholike Faith in England mightilie planted , and lightly chaunged .

IN this place , before I goe anie further : to bring more light vnto our matter , according to the example of S. Paules question to the Galathians changing their first religion from the faith of Christ , to the law of Moyses , Qui tribuit vobis Spiritum , Gal. 3. & operatur virtutes in vobis : ex operibus legis , an ex auditu fidei ? God giuing the Holy Ghost vnto you , and working Miracles amongest you : did hee it by workes of the Law , or by preaching of the faith ? as if wee would say now by preachers of Protestancy , or ( as they call it ) of Pap●strie ? according to this example of S. Paule , I say , let it be first remembred , what Religion that was in which was planted in our Countrey at our first conuersion vnto Christ by our Apostle Saint Augustine the Holie Monke that Saint Gregorie sent vnto vs about a thousand yeares agoe , at which tyme wee English-men were first made Christians , being before alwayes , as other Paynims and Heathens , without hope or knowledge of Christ and saluatyon , giuen wholly to the seruing of Idols .

And to be short , this matter may be soone knowen out of the Ecclesiasticall History of our owne Countryman Saint Bede , a man of great holynes and learning , & of great credit & fame throughout the vniuersall Church of God both in his life and euer since his death , who lyued shortly after the time of our first Conuersion , and wrote the Historie of it in 5. bookes . a worke very worthy , S. Bedes Storie . very expedient , very profitable , and verie necessarie to be read of all English-men that desyre to haue vnderstanding of things belonging much to their saluation . There shall you finde it so plainlie , that the Religion then brougt in , was this very same that now the Protestants haue thrust out , that no man either can , or ( as I remember ) doth denie it . For example , in the first Booke , Cap. 25. they came in with Crosse , Image of Christ , & with Procession , cap. 26. in Dover they vsed to say Masse : with many other points of our Religion that may there be found .

Goe on then , & consider , how the said Monke our Apostle with his fellowes perswaded our Nation to that Religion . In the first boke , Cap. 26 you shall find , that the King was brought to beleue & to be baptized , by their working of many Miracles : and namely in the second Boke , cap. 2. how that hee chalenged the stubborne Britons ( who being Christians , yet dissented from the rest of the Church in peculiar practise of some certayne pointes of Religion ) to trie the truth betwene them , by restoring a blind man to his sight , in such maner as Elias vpon sure confidence in God , chalenged the false prophets of Baal . The Britons could not doe it , 3. Reg. 28. but Saint Augustine did perfourme it : as hee wrought also very many mo such wonderfull Miracles , In somuch , that S. Gregorie in an Epistle that hee sent him ( which is to be seene , Lib. 1. ca. 31. ) thought good to admonish him of humilitie , knowing that S. Paul him-selfe had neede to haue giuen vnto him an Angel of Satan to boxe and buffet him , 2. Cor. 12. least that in the greatnes of hys Visions he might haue chaunced to take pride . Likewise , that he had the gift of Prophecie , and thereby foretold the destruction of those Britons , which euen so came afterward to passe , you shal find in the second Boke , & second Chapter .

Al this now wel considered , whereas the Protestants , for that they see this man of God to haue byn so euidently on our side , speake much horrible Blasphemie of him , not fearing God at al , who so commended him for his true seruant : let vs thinke that wee here him say vnto vs in hys owne commendation , compelled thereunto by these our corrupters , and his dispraysers , as Saint Paul in the like case , and vpon the like necessitie said of himselfe vnto his Corinthians : 1. Cor. 9. Si alijs non sum Apostolus , tamen vobis sum . Nam signaculum Apostolatus mei vos estis in Domino . If vnto other people I be not an Apostle , yet vnto you I am . For the seale of my Apostleship you are : put as it were , to my letters Patentes by our Lorde , through whose power I conuerted you to the faith of Christ . 2. Cor. 12. And againe : Nihil sum : signa tamen Apostolatus mei facta sunt super vos in omni patientia , in signis , & prodigijs , & virtutibus . Nothing am I in deed : yet the signs of an Apostle were wrought by me among you in all patience , in Miracles , and wonders , & deedes of power . What wil we answere to this his saying , or what can we answere ? Can wee denie his argument , but it is Saint Paules ? It proued well , Saint Paul to haue binne an Apostle , whether those false masters of the Corinthians would , or no. It proueth therefore , Saint Augustine likwise to haue byn an Apostle , a man sent of God vnto vs , whether our false Preachers will , or no : whereunto ( no doubt ) they shal neuer be able to answere .

Let vs then againe consider , what causes or reasons haue carried vs awaie from his true Gospell into the false gospel of these men , what Miracles , what Visions , what Scriptures , what Catholikes , what Traditions , what Councels , what Bishopps of the See Apostolike , what other such thinges as afore I haue shewed to make for hys Gospell . If none of all these thinges lead vs into this new Gospell , but against them all we went into it : say then what els did the deed . An odious matter it is to rip all vpp in particular , and wise men know all well : only in generall doe I appeale to all mens consciences , whether anie thing els first lead , and now keepeth our vnhappie Countrie in thys false Gospell , but only the world , the flesh , and the Diuell .

And therefore may our Apostle Saint Augustine say well vnto vs , as Saint Paul the Apostle said to his Galathians : Gal. 2. Miror , quod sic tam cito transferimini ab eo qui vos vocauit in gratiam Christi , in aliud Euangelium . I maruaile , that so soone and so lightlie ye are turned awaie from him that called you into the grace of Christ , to be a member of his Church , into another gospel : which ( God wotteth ) is not another , is not a gospell or good tidings of Saluation , but that some there are that trouble you , and that will turne in and out the Gospell of Christ . He may well charge vs with leuitie , for being lightly turned awaie from the truth that he planted so surely and so mightily amongst vs , that it lasted nine hundred yeares vnchanged , as it doth still also in them that be constant . For what lightnes could be greater , then from so sure a ground , whereon wee were so fast sett with such diuine Miracles , to remoue our selues with euery puffe of wind blowen by none other , but by flesh and bloud , and that to the so certaine perdition of our soules , & destruction of our Countrie , as was the former standing to the vndoubted Saluation of the one , and triumphant glorie of the other in all affaires , so many worldes and ages togeather .

And therefore may he yet say farther vnto vs , as it foloweth in Saint Paul : O insensati Galatae , Gal. 3. quis vos fascinauit non obedire veritati ? &c. O ye senselesse Galathians , who hath bewitched you , not to continue in obedience of the truth ? Sic stulti estis , vt cum spiritu coeperitis , nunc carne consumme●nim ? Are ye so without sence or vnderstanding , that hauing begon in spirit , you will now make vpp your selues in flesh ? Currebatis bene , quis vos impediuit veritati non obedire ? Gal. 5. you did runne well : who hath stopped your race , not to obey the truth ? Ego confido in vobis in Domino , quod nibil aliud sapietis qui aunt conturbat vos , portabit iudicium , quicunque est ille . I trust in you with the help of our Lord that you wil be of no other meaning then in the beginning you were taught ▪ & that they which be , wil come home againe . As for him that troubleth you , he shal sustaine iudgement or damnation whosoeuer hee be , high or low , man or woman , one or other .

And vpon that damnation most intolerable , most certaine , most nigh at hand God gyue them grace to thinke them deepely , that they fall not in to it , 2. Thes. 2. But to receaue the truth , and to loue it , that they may be saued : denying euery man wit● Moises , to be the sonne of Pharaoes daughter , Heb. 11. and chusing rather to be afflicted with the peeple of God , then to haue the swete of Transitorie sinne esteeming for greater riches then the treasures of AEgypt , the reproche of Christ . As●●ciebat enim in remunerationem . For he loked vpon the reward in the end , saieth Saint Paul . Which that al men may yet more plainly se , how many & how good causes they haue to doe , let vs procede yet to moe other Motiues .

Going out .

AND for the next Motiue lett this be considered , whether our Church did euer depart , cut it selfe , or violently breake out of any other company of Christians elder then it selfe : by disobedience , tumult , seuerall packing , and faction forsake contemptuosly their ordinary Superiours , and into another syngular societie , knitte asunder . And whether the company that all the world knoweth to haue so done , the time when , the place where , the Superiours from whome they brake , all well knowen , be not Schismaticall . Or let a companie be named that euer since the Apostles time so did , that was not schismaticall Thys very same consideration gaue Optatus to know the Donatistes to be schismatikes . Li. 1. Videndum est , quis in radice cum toto orbe manserit : quis foras exicrit , quis Cathedram sederit alteram , quae ante non fuerat , quis altare contra Altare erexerit , quis ordinationem fecerit , saluo altero ordinato . It is to be considered , who hath remained in the roote with the whole world : who is gone forth who is sitten him in another Chaire , which Chaire was not afore : who hath erected an Aultar against the Aultar : who hath placed Bishops there , where others were placed afore , which are yet aliue .

In which his wordes , that hee might not seeme to speake them of his owne head , hee alludeth to many Scriptures , which in many places liken the Church to a tree , rooted in the Patriarkes , Rom. 11. Ioan. 15. Mat. 13. Prophets , Apostles , and singularly in Christ himself , that groweth from the first planting allwaies to the end of the worlde , spreading it selfe ouer all Nations : the braunches whereof , that sticke not to it , but fall off , and breake themselues from it , are none but Heretikes , Schismatikes , and Apostataes . They doe likewise in many places describe such vnto vs by the terme of goers out , 1. Ioan. 22. as where S. Iohn saith : Ex nobis prodierunt , sed non erant ex nobis : nam si fuissent ex nobis , permansissent vtique nobiscum : sed vt manifesti sint , quoniam non sunt omnes ex nobis . They went out of vs ( that are in the church ) but they were not of vs ( that shall be saued : ) for if they had bin of vs ( that shal be saued ) verilie , they had remained with vs ( in the Church . ) But that they may be made manifest , because all be not of vs ( that shall be saued ) . And againe : Omnis qui recedit , 2. Iohan. & non permanet in doctrina Christi , Deum non habet . Euery one that departeth , & abideth not in the doctrine of Christ , hath not Gods fauour . S. Paule likewise : 1. Tim. 4. Dis●●ndent quidam a fide . Some will depart from the saith . Hee alludeth also to the story of Ieroboam the first king of the ten Tribes , 3. Reg. 12 & 13. who in Dan & Bethel set vp an other Aultar against the only true Aultar which was at Ierusalem , & therefore was vndoubtedly a Schismatike .

Now it is euident , that al this agreeth no lesse to the Protestantes , then to the Donatistes and all other the like aforetime . Who knoweth not the Tree whereon afore they grew , and now deuided from the roote thereof , lie withering by themselues ? Who knoweth not the companie out of which they are departed ? Who seeth not the chaire and preachers , both that were afore , & that now they haue a new erected ? Who is ignorant , that all the Bishoprikes , which they now occupie , were before by Catholikes possessed , who with wonderfull consent , and vnseparable vnitie stoode all , most constantly to the Catholike faith , as it became true Pastours , not shrinking away at the Wolues inuasion , and were for that cause throwen out of their charges , cast into prisons , & there are now all almost made vp by Martyrdome ? This ( I say ) is a plaine declaration , that the Protestantes be Schismatikes , as the Donatists were before them for the like cause . Finally let them shew any person or persons of old , that did the like , and were not Schismatikes : certaine it is , that they can shew none .

Rising afterwardes .

LET this also be considered , that no man is able to name any time , since the Apostles time , when our Church first arose : nor any certaine Author and first beginner of the peculiar Articles of our Faith and Religion , but CHRIST and the APOSTLES onelie . Name the Article , the time , and person : and if I shew not the same Article to haue beene yet more auncient , afore that time , and afore that person , let me then be accounted one that promise more then I can performe . And then let it be farther considered , wether that euer there was anie companie other then Schismaticall , that can by good record be proued , long after that they were christians , to haue had their beginning , the Author whereof is knowen , the time of his rising recorded in Histories , the Articles of his Doctrine before vnheard of .

Consider well with your selues of all such Companies : as the Arrians , the Sabellians , the Eutychians , the Pelagians , the Donatists , and brieflie of all the like , that we can tell when they first arose , & who began them . Is it not manifest , that they were all Schismaticall , and their Articles Hereticall ? Neither can it euer otherwise be : because the holy Scripture can not be false , wherein our Sauiour & his Apostles doe giue vs this selfe-same marke to know such Masters . Multi pseudoprophetae surgent ( saith our Sauiour ) & Mat. 24. seducent multos . Many false Prophets shall arise , and shall lead many out of the way . S. Paul likewise to the Bishops & Priests of Ephesus : Ego scio , quoniam intrabunt post discessionem meam lupi rapaces in vos , non parcentes gregi . Et ex vobis ipsis exurgent viri loquentes peruersa , vt abducant discipulos post se . Propter quod vigilate , &c. I know that after my departure there will enter in rauening Wolues vnto you , not sparing the flocke : and out of your selues will arise men teaching peruerslie , to the end to draw away the Disciples ( or Christians ) after themselues . Mat. 13.

And for the same cause our Sauiour in the Parable likeneth himselfe to a man that sowed good seed in his field , homini seminanti bonum semen in agro suo , and the Diuell with his Ministers , to the enimie that came afterward , whiles men were asleepe , and sowed cockle amongst it . Cum autem dormirent homines , venit inimicus eius , & superseminauit Zizania in mediotritici : where the Latine very aptly expresseth the sense , making superseminans to answere vnto Seminans , although the Greeke haue not that agnomination .

Euen so doth Tertullian gather of this Parable , Tert. de praescrip. Haerot . in that fifth book of his written vpon the same matter that this our treatise , how to stoppe the mouthes of Heretikes . Thus hee saith : Principalitatem veritan , & posteritatem mendacit ali deput andam , ex illius quoque Parabolae patrocinio , quae bonum s●●en frumenti a Domino seminatum primo constituit : auenarum autem sterilis foeni adulterium , ab inimico Diabolo postea superducit . Former doctrine is truth , & that which after riseth , is lying : so we are taught by the Parable , which first setteth good seed of wheat to haue bin sowen of our Lord , and bringeth after vpon that by the spite of the Diuell , the corruption of baren cockle . Ita ex ipso ordine manifestatur , id esse Dominicum & verum , quod sit prius traditum : id autem extraneum & falsum , quod sit posterius immissum . So by the very order is that declared to be true , and of our Lord , which was before deliuered : that againe to be false & of the enimy , which was after brought in .

The Protestantes then and Puritans rising of late with Luther , Zuinglius , Melanchthon , Caluine , and Sampson , are ( as you see ) by our Sauiour , by Saint Paule , by Tertullian , marked for Heretikes . Let them if they can , bring vs one example for exception : But no doubt , they cannot , and therefore Saint Irenee also tooke vpon him boldly , to know by the same badge all the Heretikes that were afore his time . Lib. 3. cap. 4. Valentinus enim venit Romam sub Hygino , increuit vero sub Pio , & prorogauit tempus vsque ad Anicetum . For Valentinus , saith he , came to Rome vnder Hyginus , and he encreased vnder Pius , and he lasted vnto Anicctus . Then of another he saith likewise : Cerdon autem , qui ante Marcionem , & hic sub Hygino , qui fuit octauus Episcopus , &c. Cerdon , who was before Marcion , came also thither vnder Hyginus that was the eighth Bishop of Rome , &c. And againe of another : Marcion autem illi succedens inualuit sub Aniceto , decimum locum Episcopatus continente . Marcion , that succeeded to Cerdon , waxed vnder Anicetus , who did hold the tenth place of the Bishoprike . Furthermore , the like he noteth there of the Heretikes also named Gnostici . And then of them all he concludeth together . Omnes autem hi multo posterius mediantibus iam Ecclesia temporibus insurrexerunt in suam Apostasiam . All these much later , the Church hauing now bin a certaine time , in the meane while , did arise into their Apostasie .

Beginning with wondering and gainesaying of Christians then in vnitie .

CONSEQVENTLY consider mee this , whether at any time the Christian people wondered at our Religion and Doctrine , or any point thereof , as then first appearing , and afore not heard of : and whether the Pastors & Doctors of the Church then presently controlled the same as new and diuerse , from the Doctrine that was before . And whether that all Heresies were not so wondred at , and so controlled at their first apearing . Whether also that which seemed so strange to them that stood in Vnity , which was so gainesaid , and resisted by them that had the charge of the Church of Christ , were not alwaies heresie without exception . The Arrians were resisted by Saint Siluester , Saint Iulius of Rome Osius of Corduba , Saint Athanasius of Alexandria , & the whole Councel of Nice : the Macedonians by the Councell of Constantinople , the Nestorians by the Ephesine Councell , the Eutychians by that of Chalcedon . Finally all others by some others . And by the same marke doth S. Irenee point out vnto vs Cerdon for an Heretike , saying : Li● 3. ca. 4. Ab aliquibus traductus , in bis quae docebat male , & abstentus est a religiosorum hominum conuentu . Of some he was controlled , in the points that he taught amisse , and commaunded to absteine from the Church or excommunicated .

As our doctrine therefore , which euen from Christ & his Apostles is come quietly to our hands without such contradiction , is sure & Catholike : so that of the Protestantes and Puritans , which was streight with the sword of Gods Church sticked in Luther , and neuer synce hath ceassed to be by learned Catholike men confuted , and hath binne by a Generall Councel also examined & accursed nor neuer shal be able to get one day of quiet possession , but euer oppugned & assaulted , vntil it be quite again dispatched , as haue al other Heresies byn before it : is most certainly without al doubt Heretical , no example of no time being possible to be aleged to the contrary . For this doth S. Paul number amongest the singular gifts which Christ ascending gaue vnto vs : Eph. 4. Pastors ( I say ) and Doctors , alwaies to the end of the world . Vt iam non simus paruuli fluctuantes , & circumferamur omni vento Doctrinae in nequitia hominum , in astutia ad circumuentionem erroris : so doing their duty euermore , that wee be not now lyke children , wauering , and carried about with euery puffe of Doctrine blowen by naughtie men , that haue craftie waies to deceaue vs with their errors .

The same vigilant zeale of our spirituall Fathers and Mother the Church against all Heretikes , straight to note them and cut them of , did God also fore tell by his Prophet Zacharie : Et erit in die illa , 3. Zac. dicit Dominus exercitum , disperdam nomina idolorum de terra , & non memorabuntur vltra : & pseudoprophetas & spiritum immundum auferam de terra . Et erit : cum prophetauerit quispiam vltra , dicent ei Pater eius & Mater eius qui genuerunt eum , non viues , quia mendacium locutus es in nomine Domini . Et cofigent eum Pater eius & Mater eius , genitores eius cum prophetauerit . And in that day shal it so be , saieth the Lord of hostes : I will destroy the names of Idoles from of the earth , and they shal not be any more remembred . And False prophets and vncleane spirites will I take away from the earth . And so shal it be : when any man , shall any more play the Falseprophet , there shal say vnto him his Father and his Mother that did begett him , Thou shalt not liue , by cause thou hast spoken a lie in the name of our Lord . And there shal stick him his Father & his Mother , euen his owne parentes , when that hee playeth the false-prophet .

Finallie , hee gaue to Peter and to his Successors for euer , the charge and the gift alwaies so to doe , whensoeuer nede should be thereof , saying : Lu. 22. Confirma Fratres tuos , Confirme thy Brethren . For which cause also the Church is of Saint Paul called , 1. Tim. 3. Columna & firmamentum veritatis , the Piller and proppe of truth , for that it doth continually hold vpp and mainteine the truth against all such as at any time goe about to pull it doune . So hath it alwaies done against all Heretiks afore time : and they , against whom it hath bene faine so to doe at any tyme , were euer Heretikes . The Protestantes therefore and Puritans , against whom it so doth at this time , are likewise Heretikes : and for the same cause wee that neuer were for any poynt of our Doctrine by men of the Church gainesaid , are without al doubt true Catholikes .

Vnsent .

ANOTHER demonstration , that ours is the true Church , you shall haue , if you consider , what Church is that whose Priestes and Bishopps come in by ordinarie calling of other Bisshops that were before them , of whose right ordering and lawfull power of ministery the Sects themselues make so litle doubt that they esteme one so called and ordered very fitte euen for their own Ministerie , yea much more requisit then one of their own making , seeking as much as they can possiblie , to be consecrated by one of our Order , least their might some danger or doubt aryse afterward of their right institution .

In figure of which their so doing and others the like , the Historie of Michas the Idolatrer may be remembred , who sayed : Nunc scio , Iud. 17. quod benefaciet mihi Deus babenti Leuitici generis sacerdotum . Now doe I know , that God wil prosper me , hauing a priest of the Leuiticall kind . Contrariely , what Church that is , whose Ministers are but very laie men , vnsent , vncalled , vnconsecrated , and therefore executing their pretended office without benefit or spirituall comfort of anie man , yea to the certaine and great damnation of themselues and others vnfit , & vnworthy ( by that only they be called to that fond function ) of any seruice in the Church of God : holding therefore amongst vs , when they repent and come againe , none other place but the place of laimen : in no case admitted , no nor loking to minister in any office , vnlesse they take our Orders which afore they had not .

Is not this very practise both of vs and them , a playne confession on their parte , that ours is the true Church of Christ , euen that same Church , vnto the which after his Resurrection hee sayed : Sicut misit me Pater , Ioan. 20. & ego mitto vos , As my Father sent me , so I send you ? And consequently is it not a plaine declaration , that they are out of Christes Church ? What company can they shew vs at any tyme synce Christes Ascention to this day , that toke vpon them to preach and minister , not sent nor called thereto by their Auncients in those offices , but they were Heretikes or Schismatikes ?

We haue in the Actes of the Apostls described vnto vs of purpose the forme of Christes Church that the Apostles planted : there doe the Apostles themselues notifie vnto vs false preachers , not only by the marke of going out ( whereof I haue spoken afore ) but also by this that they were not sent , saying thus : Audiuimus , Act. 15. quia quidam ex nobis exeuntes turbauerunt vos verbis , euertentes animas vestras , quibus non mandauimus we haue heard , that certaine going out from vs , haue troubled you with their preaching , goeing about to ouerturne your soules , to whom wee gaue no commission .

Saint Paul likewise proueth the same out of Esaie the prophet , that Preachers ( I say ) must be sent . Rom. 10. Quo modo vero praedicabunt , nisi mittantur ? sicut scriptum est : Isa. 52. Quam speciosi pedes euangelizantium pacem , euangelizantium bona ? And how shal they preach , vnlesse they be sent ? as it is written : O how faire be the feete of such as preache peace , of such as preache good thinges ? In the worde feete vnderstanding , that they be sent as messengers . And therefore as he sent himselfe Tite and Timothee , so hee appointed them for to send others . Whereupon he saieth vnto Timothee : 2. Tim. 1. Gratia Dei est in te per impositionem manuum me arum . The grace of GOD is in thee by the Imposition of my handes . Grace was giuen vnto thee , 1. Tim. 4. cum impositione manuum Presbyterij , with the Imposition of Priestes handes And touching others he saith vnto him : 1. Tim. 5. Manus cito nemini imposueris . Giue thou Impositon of handes to no man rashly . To Tite likewise : Huius rei gratia reliqui te Cretae , Tit. 1. vt constituas per ciuitates Presbyteros . For this cause left I thee in the Ile of Crete , that thou shouldest make Priestes in euerie city .

Such then was the order of Christes Church which the Apostles founded , Priestes to be sent by Priests , and not by the letters Patens of King or Queen , nor Priuilegio Altissimi , &c. And such hath bin the order of the same euer since that time , no example being able to be brought vnto the contrary . Wherefore the Protestants and Puritans , bycause they are not sent but come of their owne heades , are but as all other Heretikes , they are not of Christes Church , they are as hee , of whom Saint Paul in a brief description of a false-apostle said : 2. Cor. 11. Si is qui venit . If he that commeth . They are as Christ hath said : Ioan. 10. Qui non intrat per ostium in ouile ouium , s●d ascendit aliunde , ille fur est & latro : who so entreth not by the dore into the shep fold , but getteth himself vp another way he is a stealer and a robber . And therefore must the shepe beware of them , not heare them , flee from them , remembring that fur non venit nisi vt furetur & mactet , & perdat . The theefe commeth not but to steale and to murder , and to destroy .

Vnto this they neuer were , nor neuer shal be able for to answere : no example being to be giuen in al this time of Christes Church , but that the Preachers stil were sent in such order , and by such persons , as I haue saied : no ex●mple of any sent our of order al this while : finally no example also of any aforetime , that was sent out of order , that had not withall giuen vnto him the grace of Miracles , or Prophecie , or of both , as Moyses , and some others in the old Testament : our Heretykes being of those graces altogeather destitute , & therefore by no meanes to be accompted Gods ministers namly in this time of the new Testament , where neither they worke Miracles , neyther any haue bin euer sent , but only by order .

Succession .

COnsider moreouer , what Church is that which can giue you in plaine authenticall writing the lawfull , orderly , intiere , without any breach , and sound notorious Succession of Bishopes , Pastors , and Priestes , with theyr whole and seueral flockes euer synce the Apostles tyme . Can not ours thus doe ? Or can the Protestants thus doe ? Or was it euer the true Church that could not so doe ? Or was it not euer the true Church that could so doe ? What one of al these things can be denied , or with any exception be disproued ? Who readeth in the new Testament , the Actes , the Epistles and other writings of the Apostles with the Ecclesiastical Histories of the tymes that folowed , which can be ignorant of this , that the Church once begonne by , and in the Apostles , did afterward grow on , and spread it selfe ouer al places , and through al ages by this Succession ?

So that , whosoeuer will say at this day them-selues to be the true Church it is as necessarie for them to be come of the Apostles by a certaine Order of Bisshoppes continually succeding one another from that time to this time , as it is necessarie for vs that now are Adames children , to be come of Adam by a continual petigrew of our Fathers & Grandfathers , and other progenitors euen till his time . So likewise as it is necessarie for the feete to be referred to the head by certaine articles & ioyntes one after another ouer al the whole body , and not enough to say , that they hang and hold with the head , bycause they come of the neck , vnlesse they also haue their dependaunce by the shoulders , and so douneward ouer al the body euen by the knees , legges , and ancles .

And in this doth S. Hierome note all Heretikes to faile , where he saith : In Mic. ● . Haeretici non habent diuitias de paterna hareditate venientes , Heretikes haue not such riches as come to men by plaine inheritance from their Fathers . And namely to the Donatists vpon the same saith Optatus : De dotibus Ecclesiae , Cathedra est prima : Lib. 2. quam probauimus per Petrum nostram esse . Vestrae Cathedrae vos originem reddite , quivobis vultis sanctam Ecclesiam vindicare . Missus est victor ex Africa Roman● Erat ibi filius sine patre , sequens sine antecedente . Of the Churches dowries , the Chaire ( or See of Rome ) is the first , which we haue proued by Peter to be ours : now the origine of your chair giue you that will challenge to you the holy Church . Sent in deed ( by you ) out of Afrike was Victor to Rome ( that you might say you had also on your syde a B. of Rome ) but he was there as a sonne without a Father , a Successor without a Predecessor . wherby he gathereth , that the Church of Rome was not for the Donatistes , bycause this Victor , whom they sent thither to lurke in a corner as their B. of Rome , was there the first of that sort , & came not from S Peter by succession . For so did only Syricius the true B. of Rome at that time : and bycause hee so orderly succeeding to S. Peter was with Optatus and the other Catholikes in Afrik , & not with the Donatists : thervpon concludeth Optatus , that theyrs was the holy Church , & not the Donatists , for al their fatherlesse & apish Bisshopp Victor by them sent thither . So sure an argument of the true Church was it euer to haue the B. of Rome Saint Peters Successors societie : and so sure an argument of a false Hereticall Church was it euer , to sitte without succeding . And therefore doth S. Augustine amogest other most certaine Motiues , that most iustly kept him in the lap of the Catholike Church , giue this for one : Con. ep. Maen● . ca. 6. Tenet ab ipsa Sede Petri Apostoli , cui pascendas oues su●● post resurrectionem Dominus comendauit , vsque ad praesentem Episcopatum Successio Sacerdotum . There kepeth me in the said Church the Succession of Priestes from the very sitting of Saint Peter , to whom our Lord after his resurrection committed the feeding of his shepe , euen to this present Bishop .

And the same cause so mouing him he proposeth to the consideration of the people of the Donatists , as a cause most certaine , why they should forsake those heretikes and returne vnto the Catholikes . Thus he saith : Venite fratres , si vultis , vt inseramini in vite . Dolor est , In ps. con. partem Den. cum vos videmus praecisos ita iacere . Numerate Sacerdotes , vel ab ipsa Petri Sede : & in ordine illo Patrum quis cui successit , videte . Ipsa est Petra , quam non vincunt superbae inferorum portae . Come Brethren , if you will , that you may be grafted in the vine . It is a greife to see you so lie cut of . Number the Priestes euen from the very sitting of Peter : and in that order of Fathers , see who suceeded whom . That is the rocke , which the proud gats of Hel doe not ouercome . The verie same likwise giueth Tertullian for a most vndoubted prescription agaynst such Heresies , as dare vaunt them-selues to haue bene in the Apostles time . Quae audent interserere se aetati Apostolicae . This is his saying : De praescri . haer. Edant ergo origines Ecclesiarum suarum , euoluant ordinem Episcoporum suorum . Let them then shew forth the origines of their Churches : Let them vnroll the Succession of their Bisshopps . Finallie it is without contradiction by the witnesse of Scriptures , Doctors and Historyes , a most vndoubted way to know at al times who be Heretikes , and who be Catholikes : and therefore of such as wil not desperatly cast them-selues into Hell , deeply and earnestly to be considered .

Apostolike Church .

VPON this poynt of Succession , is inferred another very worthie consideration , that whereas not only we in the holy Masse , but also the Heretikes in theyr communion , professe both to beleeue Vnam , Sanctam , Catholicam , & Apostolicam Ecclesiam . One , Holy , Catholike , and Apostolike Church , according to the Crede of the first Constantinopolitan Councel : it is our Church that is Apostolike , bycause it agreeth in the faith with the Church of Rome in which is the See of an Apostle holding on to this day by Succession , and to which was written an Epistle by an Apostle . What can they here deny ? doth not our Church ( the Catholikes , I meane , of England ) agree in faith with the Romain Church ? It is both confessed by the Heretykes , who for that cause do call vs Papists , and knowen to all men bysides . Doth not the Bishop of that Church succeede an Apostle in his See ?

S. Peter was an Apostle and Prince of the Apostles , and the first Bishop of Rome : which is as euident in it selfe , and as certainely may be proued by vndoubted witnesse , and as sensibly is sene with our very eies , as that there hath bene so long , and is at this present such a citie in the world named Rome . Had not the Church an Epistle written to it by an Apostle ? S. Paules Epistle to the Romains is extant . Are not these the causes , why a Church is called Apostolike ? Heare Tertul●ians definition : De Pres . Haeret. Age tam qui voles ●u●i●sitatem melius exercere in negotio salutis tuae , pe●●urre Ecclisias Apostolicas , apud quas ipsae ad●uc Cathedrae Apostolorum suis l●cis praesidentur , ●pud quas ipsae authenticae literae corum recitantur , sonantes vocem , repraesentantes faciem . well now , thou that wouldest vse yet more curiosi●ie in the matter of thy saluation , runne ouer the Apostolike Churches , at whom the very Chairs of Apostles are yet in their places sitten in , at whom the very authentical letters of them are recited , sounding their voice representing their face .

Examples there hee putteth of the Churches of the Corinthians , of the Philippians , of the Ephesians , and specially of the Romains , saying of the same Videamus quid dixerit , quid docuerit . Cum Aphricanis quoque Ecclesiis contestatur . Let vs consider what it ( the Romain Church ) hath said , what it hath taught . Mary , with our Aphrican Churches also it holdeth . Which he there declareth in al points . by the Heretikes of that time denied , & by himselfe with other Catholikes of that countrie beleeued . Whe●eupon he will haue it to follow , that their African Churches are Apostolike , although not so as the Romaine Church & other like , yet in another right good sense b●cause they agree with those Apostolikes .

And in this hee putteth so strong an argument of the truth , that hee ●g●ine & againe prouoketh Heretikes to shew the like . Edant origines Ecclesiarum suarum : euoluant ordinem Episcoporum suorum , ita per successiones ab initio decurrentem ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis , v●l Apost●●icis viris ( qui tamen cum Ap●stolis perseuerauerit ) habuerit authorem , & antecess●rem . Hoc enim modo Ecclesiae Apostolicae census suos deferunt . Sicut Smyrnaeorum Ecclesia Polycarpum ab Iohanne collocatum refert : Sicut Romanorum Clementem a Petro ordinatum : id & proinde vtique & caeterae exhibent , quos ab Apost●lis in Episcopatum constitutos , Apostolici seminis traduces habeant . Let the Heretikes bring sorth the origines of their Churches : let them vnfold the rew of their Bishops , so from the beginning running downe by successions , as that first Bishoppe of theirs haue had for his author and predecessor some one of the Apostles , or Apostolike men , which also with the Apostles perseuered . For after this manner doe the Apostolike Churches bring down their substance ( to our time . ) As the Church of the Smyrnians sheweth Polycarpus placed by S. Iohn : as the Church of the Romains , sheweth Clement ordered by Saint Peter . And so verily doe the rest also shew whom by the Apostles ordained Bishops , they haue for the drawers vnto them of the seed or doctrine Apostolike : So as our naturall progenitors haue deriued , or passed vnto vs the naturall seede of Adam . Confingant tale aliquid Haeretici : Let the Heretikes faine any such thing , if they can saith hee : But no doubt they cannot , and therefore be they not Apostolike : and ours most certainely , which manifestly so doth , is Apostolike .

God graunt them therefore once in heart also to beleeue with vs , that which with vs in mouth they professe : to beleeue , I say , One , Holy , Catholike , and Apostolike Church . Neither it is the Motiue only of Tertullian : Saint Augustine also in the greatest matter that can be , touching the very Canon of the Scriptures , sendeth vs to those Churches speciallie aboue all others , Quae Apostolicas Sedes , De doct. Christ . lib. 2. cap. 8. & Epistolas accipere meru●runt , which to haue Sees Apostolike , and to receaue Epistles Apostolike , found the fauour .

Finallie , many others of the holy Fathers teach vs the same way vnto the Truth , and no one of them all did euer disproue it . In whome this is yet further to be considered , that whereas there were in their time standing yet manie other Churches Apostolike besides the Romaine , they for all that did euer principallie and singulaly direct men alwaies to the Romane : so also calling it by prerogatiue the Church Apostolike , or See Apostolike , that by that name it was no lesse knowen from all others ( as all can beare me witnesse that read antiquity ) then ( I say ) when there were also many other Churches or Sees Apostolike , than now at this time it is , when we haue none other Apostolicke See remaining . After which manner also we know Virgil from all Poetes by the name of Poeta , and Aristotle from all other Philosophers by the name of Philosophus , & S. Paule from all the other Apostles by the name of Apostolus . Which thing well considered of anie indifferent man , may giue him easily to vnderstand , that the holy Fathers of the Constantinopolitan Councell in their Creede , bidding vs to belieue the Church Apostolike did not only meane the Roman Church , but also none other but the Roman : well , that I leaue to the consideration of such as be indifferent .

But that , which afore I saide , is certaine , as it is also most worthy to be considered , that the Fathers in their times hauing manie Sees Apostolike , yet chieflie looked themselues , and directed others to the Apostolike See of Rome . And now at this time , when as there is none other of that sorte remayning in the worlde , but onely the Roman , and yet neuer none of them all more impugned then this , no none of them all euer the thousandth part so much impugned , so much barked at , so much sifted , as this : and yet they gone , and this remaining : ( by which very euent of thinges Christ hath plainely declared vnto vs , what he meant , when hee said to Peter first , concerning all his Apos●les : Simon , Zuke . 22. ecce Satanas expetiuit vos , vt crib●ar●t s cut triticum : Simon , behold S●tan hath desired that he might si●t you l●ke wheaten meale : all the flowre of truth out of the sieue , & nothing to remaine within but bran of Heresie and error : then concerning Peter himselfe : Ego autem rogaui pro te , vt non deficiat fides iua : & tu aliquando conuersus , confirma fratre tuos : But I haue made petition for thee , that thy faith may not faile : and thou once turning , confirme thy brethren : ) all this ( I say ) notwithstanding , the Heretikes of this time , will haue vs now to be so blockeheaded , & so mad , not to take our light of the Apostolike Church of Rome : that Church ( I say ) whose Bishoppes from Peter vnto Eleutherius of his time , twelue in number , Ireneus reckneth vp & saith , that it is plenissima ostensio , Lib. 3. ca. 3. a most ample declaration of the Apostolike truth to be of his side , & a confounding of all false maisters . That church againe , whose Bishops from Peter vnto Siricius of his time , seauen and thirtie in number , Optatus reckeneth vp , & saith , that he is Schismaticus & peccator , Lib. 2. a Schismatike and a sinner , that against this one singular chaire , setteth vp another . That Church also , whose Bishops from Peter vnto Anastasius of his time , eight and thirtie in number , Epist. 165 Saint Augustine reckoneth vp , and saith , that this is . Certo & vere salubriter numerare . Surelie to number , and to our soules health in verie deed .

Who now that haue care of their saluation , wil not folow the example & the rule of these Holy Fathers & Saintes in heauen , reckning vp likewise the Bishops of the same Church from Peter to Gregorie of our time , the thirteenth of that name , being two hundred thirtie and three in number , and there seeke , find , & beleeue the Doctrine which the Apostles taught , Mat. 16. rather then with the Donatists , Protestants , Puritans , & other gates of He●l ▪ fight against the rock all in vaine , so foolish to thinke that he can with them leape at one iumpe from Luther to the Apostles , hauing not one place to rest his feet in all that long space of fifteene hundred yeares which is betweene . Catholike men ( you see ) were neuer wont so to leape , to proue their Church to be Apostolike : Heretikes haue none other but that impossible way . Wherfore the Protestants & Puritans be not Catholikes and Apostolikes : they be Schismatikes and Heretikes : & with such guides or companions they walke , that walke with them : whither who seeth not ? whither els , but to perdition ? God giue my deare friendes and Countrimen better eyes , and take from them their wilfull blindnesse .

The Romains neuer chaunged theyr Religion .

ANIE man that will , may by this that I haue said , easilie and plainely vnderstand , that the Roman Church is still , as it euer was , Apostolike . For the which true vnderstanding . Quod Romana esset Catholica & Apostolica Ecclesia , that the Romaine was the Catholike , & Apostolike Church , Hist. Angli . Lib. 3. Cap. 29. Saint Bede our Countrie-man much commendeth in his time King Oswy . But to make it yet more plaine , I adde this other consideration : that whereas the Romaines faith was once the true faith , of S. Paule himselfe commended , where hee saith : Gratias ago Deo meo per Iesum Christum pro omnibus vobis , Rom. 1. quiae fides vest●a annunciatur in vniuerso mun●● , I giue thankes to my God through Iesus Christ for you all , because your faith is reported in the vniuersall wor●d : And whereas theyr Church was once Catholike and Apostolike , which the Heretikes themselues neither c●n , nor wi● deny : it cannot possibly be shewed , that they euer changed their faith , or any part thereof . Wherefore their Chu●ch doth still remaine , as it was Apostolike , and their faith Catholike . Or let them shew , if they can , what Pope changed it , in what Articles or pointes of Faith it was chaunged , at what time , with what tumultes in the world rising thereupon , what Doctors withstood it , what Councels accursed it , or such other circumstances , which we can shew in all innouations , both great and small , that euer by Heretikes were attempted : as namely by the Arrians , Sabellians , Donatistes , Pelagians , with other of old , and now presentlie of the Protestantes and Puritans . We see in what Princes dayes they began , what Captaines they had , what pointes they chaunged , what Catholike men haue set against them , what places or countries haue chaunged Religion with them , what countries againe keepe still the old Religion . These things , and others the like can neuer be shewed in the Romaines , because they neuer were : and therefore most certainlie neuer was there by the Romains any change made .

Or if any man will say , that the Romains made their change not al at once , but secretly by little & little : he can not so escape , but he must shew vs those seuerall little changes in forme also aforesaid . As we doe shew not only the totall chaunge made now by the Protestants , but also how in the former ages at sundrie times their misterie of iniquitie did worke by litle & litle , or by one & one . For example , Aerius preparing to their handes theyr doctrine against Purgatorie : Nouatus , theyr doctrine against forgiuenes of sinnes by a Priest : Iouinian , their doctrine of Priests and Nunnes mariage : Vigilantius , theyr Doctrine against praying to Saintes : Manicheus , theyr Doctrine against free-will : Pelagius , theyr Doctrine against the necessitie of childrens Baptisme : Simon Magus , their Doctrine against saluation for good workes : Eunomius also , theyr Doctrine of onely faith to be sufficient : with many others , that here I could recite . They must shew the like of the seuerall points in their imagined Romaine chaunge . Which most sure it is they can not doe . For name they what point of faith they will , at such , or such a time to haue beene chaunged , and wee will plainely shew the contrarie , that the same point , which they will say to haue beene brought in by the chaunge , was euer afore by the Romaines and other Christians beleeued , vp to the Apostles time . What points will they name , but such as euen now I touched , of Purgatorie , Confession , Saintes , vowed Nunnes , with the rest ? But those you see , were so not brought in by any Romaine change , that we haue by the FATHERS noted vnto vs , what Heretikes would haue brought in theyr contraries by some chaunge .

Whereby it is inuincibly proued , that in those very pointes also the Romaine Church remained vnchaunged . And so doe the Holy Fathers witnesse as much , that euen then , when ( as wee can shew ) the Romaines prayed for the dead , &c. they did yet keepe still vnchaunged the Faith which of the Apostles they had receaued : as a little afore I shewed by the witnesse of Ireneus in his time , Optatus and Saint Augustine in their time : at which time ( I say ) it is yet most euident , that they prayed for the dead , because they then accounted Aerius an Heretike for denying the same . And so haue I most plainely shewed , that the Romaine faith , which once was right , is still right , because it is not chaunged : that promise of God by Esay his Prophet neuer failing : Esay . 62. Super muros tuos , Hierusalem , constitui custodes , tota die & tota nocte in perpetuum non tacebunt . Vpon thy walles , O Ierusalem ( he speaketh to the Church of the Christians ) haue I placed watchmen : all day and all night for euer they shall not be dumbe : but straight giue warning , and without ceasing , if any enimie at anie time goe about to breake in with anie prophane innouation , 1. Tim. 6. whatsoeuer it be . As S. Augustine also saith : Epi. 119. cap. 19. Ecclesia Dei inter multam paleam , multaque zizania constituta , multa tolerat : & tamen quae sunt contra fidem , vel bonam vitam , non approbat , nec tacet , nec facit . The Church of God being set amongst much chaffe & much cockle , tollerateth many things : but such things as be against faith or good life , it neyther approueth , nor is dumbe at them , nor practiseth them .

Conuersion of Heathen Nations .

AFTER the considerations aforesaid , let it be further considered , whether euer any Nations were from Paganisme conuerted by the Protestantes . As it was alwaies the practise of Heretikes to draw away Christian men from the true faith of Christ : so wee see , that the Protestantes haue done the like in manie Countries corrupting christian men : but that they euer turned men that were not christians , to be christians , who can say ? That Caluin to get this glorie sent certaine of his Ministers into the new found Countries of the Indians and others , wee vnderstand : Villagag . con. Calu. & Epistolae Indic . but who euer heard anie Protestant boast of any one there conuerted by them ? The truth is , that they there agreed so wel together in theyr preaching , one destroying still anothers building , that they were laughed to scorne by the Infidels , and faine all to be put to silence . Contrariwise , the preaching there of our religious men of the orders of Saint Francis , and S. Dominicke , and of the Societie of IESVS , what fruit it had , & dailie hath , theyr filling of manie & ample Kingdomes both in the East and Weast India , with the knowledge and faith of Christ , doth openlie speake to all such as reade the Ecclesiasticall Histories of this time . Whereby the Church hath in those partes wonne more incomparablie , then it hath lost by Heretikes in these our partes . Besides these , many other N●tions haue beene within these thousand yeares conuerted vnto Christ : as our English Nation , Germanie also , the Bohemians , Hungarians , Flemminges , Brabantines , with manie others .

Consider me now , whether any one of them all were not conuerted by our Catholike Romaine Church : whether they were conuerted without the mighty operation of infinite & wonderfull miracles by their Apostles : whether they receaued not at their conuersion as Articles and ioyntes of the very body of Christs Gospell , all pointes of our doctrine that the Heretikes now call Papistrie : whether they were not for the said receiuing of our doctrine , and religion , and at that very time , when they first receaued the same , & neuer before , truly called Christians , and noted by all Histories , at that time to haue bin conuerted to the Faith of Christ : whether the Nations conuerted afore these latter thousand yeares by the Popes of Rome that then were , or other Holy men sent by them : as Italie , Fraunce , Britany , Scotland , Ireland , &c. were otherwise conuerted , then by such Miracles , or were named Christians of another Christ , or had any other religion planted amongst them : finallie whether those holie Popes sent abroad into the world any other faith , then S. Peter and S. Paule brought to Rome , & preached , they with the other Apostles of Christ , in the Greeke and other Nations that they had bin in .

Is it not euident by all this , that the Church as well of these last thousande yeares ( which by our aduersaries is confessed to be ours ) as of the six hundred yeares before , is the Church of Christ , the one and selfe same Church , to which hee said at the beginning of it : A● Eritis mihi testes in Ierusalem , & in omni Iudaea , & Samaria , & vsque ad vltimum terrae . You shall be witnesses vnto me in Ierusalem , and in all Iewrie , and Samaria , and euen to the farthest end of the earth . And againe , is it not euident hereby , that the Ghospell which the Church for these thousand yeares hath preached ( which they confesse to be ours ) is all one with the Gospell of truth , whereof S. Paule in the beginning of it , said to the Colossians : Quod peruenit ad vos , Col. 1. sicut & in vniuerso mundo est , & fructificat , & crescit : which Gospell is now come also to you by the preaching of Epaphras , as it is also in the vniuersall world , & beareth fruit , and groweth on ? And therefore our Sauiour likened the Doctrine , Mat. 23. which hee would send by his Apostles into the world , to seed sowen in a field , that is to say , in the world , and not to be plucked vp againe by the root soone after the spring , but growing still , as well as the cockle , euen vntill haruest , that is , vntill the very end of the world . Likewise to a small graine of mustard seed , growing still on till it be a great tree spreading his bowes ouer al. To a fishers net likewise cast into the wide Sea of this troublesome world , which they neuer draw nor cease filling of it , vntill they come to the shoare , that is , to the end of the world .

Seeing therefore , that the Protestants seede was not in the field , nor their net in the sea , for these thousand yeares from S. Gregories time vnto Frier Luthers Apostasie , and seeing that our seede hath al the same while , bene growing & spreding , and none other but ours : our Peters net also al the same space bene fishing the sea , and taken into the faith of Christ so many Nations , which afore were swimming and drowned in Paganisme : it is ( I say ) hereby inuincibly proued not that the Protestantes , by no means , but ours most certainly is Christs Seede and Christes Net .

By what Religion hath Idolatrie bene destroyed .

BY this former Motiue alone , blunted is ( as al men may see ) the edge of Heretikes blasphemous tongues endeuouring continually and most wickedly to fasten in our Catholike Religion the wounds of Idolatrie , for the worshipp that we doe to our Sauiour Iesus Christ in the Blessed Sacrament of the Altar , to his Saintes in heauen , to theyr Relikes , to the Images of himselfe , of his Crosse , and of his Sainctes : for that all this , as the rest also of our Religion , is the seede and Doctrine of Christ himself , euery man may easily by that , which hath bene said , conceaue .

But to make it yet more sensible , euen to the blind eyes of our Aduersaries themselues , such as it shall please God mercifullie to lighten , forgiuing both their ignoraunce , and their malice : I propose this to their said , earnest & quiet consideration : whether that all these foresaid Nations of Christendome were not before their Christening , worshippers of Idoles , as of Iupiter , Mars , Saturne , Venus , Priapus , and ten thousand more : Whether that vpon their Christening they haue not bene so fully turned from those Idoles , that the multitude hath forgotten their very names also : such only knowing some-what of them ( but that very litle ) as are conuersant in the old writings of Grekes and Romains , that were Heathens : whether againe that this so generall destruction an obliuion of those Idoles be not that which God by his prophet Zacharie Zac. 18. did foretell in these wordes : In die illa erit sons patens Domui Dauid , & habitantibus Hierusalem : in ablutionem peccatoris & menstruatae , & erit in die illa , dicit Dominus exercituum , disperdam nomina Idolorum de terra , & non memorabuntur vltra . In that day there shall be a font standing , open for the house of Dauid and the inhabitants of Ierusalem : for to wash or baptise him that is a sinner , and her that is in flowers : And be it shal in that day , saieth the Lord of ostes : I will destroy the names of Idoles from of the earth , and they shall no longer be remembred .

Being then of God this such conuersion of these Nations , their Idoles with their names and memories , destroyed by God : and the Font of Baptisme opened vnto them by God : and they in it washed by God from their sinne and filth , and so brought into the howse of Christ our Dauid , & made free Citizens of his new Ierusalem : all this foretold by the Prophet , all this euen so fulfilled by God : are the Heretikes yet so blind , not to see vpon whom they cast theyr blasphemie ? He that turned them from their Idoles , did not the same God turne them at once to our Religion ? Did hee turne them from seruing of Idoles , to serue Idoles againe ? Was that so worthy a promise to be made so long afore by his prophet . ? Yea , or can his Prophets word , and his owne promyse be possiblie iustified , if the Heretikes saying may be iustified .

Let them therefore blaspheme ( if they list ) and blaspheme againe euen vntill they fall into the pit of euerlasting blasphemie : other men , whom the Diuell and sinne hath not so blinded , do see by this , that the conuersion of al Chhristian Nations hath bene none other , 1. Thes. 1. then as S. Paule sayeth to the Thessalonians of theyr conuersion : Conuersi estis ad Deum a simulachris , seruire Deo viuo & vero : Your conuersion was to God from Idoles , to serue God the liuing and the true .

But yet farther , vtterly to confound them , or the Diuell rather that speaketh those blasphemies out of them , and to set open a full window to the blasing light of God and truth : you shall consider , that euen the very same poyntes of our Religion which they call Idolatrie , are so farre from Idolatrie , yea so contrarie and so directy opposite to Idolatrye , that they haue byn the meanes , whereby God hath destroyed all Idolatrie , and so fulfilled the foresayed Prophecie . The Blessed Sacrament , I saie , Saintes , Relikes , Crosse and other Images , with such like , neuer could the Diuels better abide them , when they were within those Idoles , then they can doe now within these Heretikes : as Saint Hierome straight vpon the rising of their Fathers the Vigilantians , witnessed : Lib. 28. in Isaiae . c. 65. Vide eundem con. Vigil . Haeretici nuper in Gallia sub magistro cerebroso pullularunt : qui Basilicas Martyrum declinantes , nos qui ibi orationes ex more celebramus , quasi immundos fugiunt . Hoc autem non tam illi faciunt , quam habitantes in eis Daemones , fortitudinem & flagella Sancti Cineris non ferentes . Heretikes of late in France are buded out vnder a braynsicke Maister : who shunning the Martyrs Churches , doe flee from vs , as from vncleane persons , that there do celebrate prayers after the maner . But this doe not they so much , as the Diuelles that dwell in them , not being able to abide the might and whips of the holy Ashes .

Let our men therefore looke well to themselues and consider depely , of what spirit they are inhabited , and suggested , Neither bycause Saint Hierome is so plaine , let them therefore thinke him a lyer : or his admon●tion , bycause it is so sharpe , therefore to be vnwholsome . For he is not singular in this point , nor for it of any Father controlled , yea the same thing of them all likewise most plainlie testified : so many examples of Diuels by such things put to silence , and tormented , and expelled out of Idoles , and out of mens bodies , being in auncient Histories and other writers , as would fill whole bookes . My purpose and study is here and in all this Treatise , rather how to make short , then how to make long : & not to heape togeather so much as may be saied , but to take out so much as is sufficient . To descend there-fore from Zacharies generall Prophecie of the whole earth , vnto one special Country , they that read either the diuine Scriptures , or also prophane Authors , doe know , that of al Countries Aegypt passed for Idolatrie . And yet of it did Ezechiel leaue this prophecie : Ezech. 10. Haec dicit Dominus Deus : & disperdam simulachra , & cessare faciam Idola de Memphis , &c. Thus saith our Lord God : I will both destroy abominations , and make an end of Idols out of Memphis , and other places of Egypt .

And as much had learned one Hermes Trismegistus , a false Aegyptian Prophet of those Idoles there , himselfe also after his death an Idol and a false God of theirs : and the meanes also had hee learned , by which it should be so accomplished , which he vttered in a booke of his written to Aesculapius , quasi futura praenunciando deplorans , August de Ciu. Dei . li. 8. ca. 26. as it were bewayling things to come in foretelling them , as S. Augustine saith . Hermes wordes are these : Tunc terra ista sanctissima sedes delubrorum atque templorum , sepulchrorum erit mortuorumque plenissima . Than shal this most holy land ( of Aegypt ) the seat of the Godds & of their temples , be filled al with sepulchres and dead men . His meaning therein doth . S. Augustin thus interprete : Dolor daemonum per eum loquebatur , qui suas futuras poenas apud sanctorum Martyrum Memorias imminere moerebant . In multis enim talibus locis torquentur & confitentur , & de possessis corporibus hominum eijciuntur . The sorow of Diuels , by whose instinct he saied this , did speake by hym who lamented for the drawing nigh of their paynes that they should suffer at the Memories ( or Relikes ) of the Holy Martyrs . For in many such places they are tormented , and made to confesse , & throwen out of mens Bodies by them possessed .

Another Paynims like complaint for the same , bycause people vppon their Christning did forsake their former heathen Goddes with their temples , and worshipped the holy Martyrs , frequenting or going a Pilgrimage to their Sepulchres , Ep. 43. Maximi Medaurēsis . you may see in S. Augustine his Epistles . But in this kind , of all most worthy to be knowen and remembred is the storie of Babylas the Martyr and Bishop of Antioche , which is to be sene in the workes of S. Chrysostome himselfe , and in the Ecclesiasticall H●stories of Socrates , Theodoret , Sozomenus , Ruffinus , Euagrius , and Simeon Metaphrastes . Thus it was according to the words of Socrates : Chry. de vita Ba●ylae ●ongen . Thom. 5. Socr. li. 3. cap. 16. Theo. li. 3 cap. 9. S●z lib. 3. cap. 18. Ruf. li. 1. cap. 15. Euag. lib. 1. cap. 16. M●t. in vita Babylae . Iulianus the Emperour and Apostata , when as he had commanded the temples of the Heathens , which were at Antioche to be opened ( for they were shutt vpp afore by other christian Emperours , & namely by Gallus the brother of Iulianus , who purged that place of Idolatrie by bringing thither the Relikes of this Babylas , as Sozomenus writeth ) hee made hast to receaue the oracle of Apollo , who was serued in Daphne , a Suburbe of Antioche . But when as the Diuell that dwelled in that temple , gaue to the Emperour no answere for feare of his neighbour Babylas the Martyr ( whose shrine , wherin his body lay , was hard by ) the Emperour after that hee vnderstod the cause , commaunded the Martyrs shrine with all speede to be translated from thence . Of which thing the Christians of Antioche being certified , came thither men , women , and children , & leaping for ioy , with singing of Psalmes translated the shryne out of Daphne into the Cyty , & the Burden of their songes was this : Sozomen . Confundantur omnes qui adorant sculptilia , & qui gloriantur in simulachris suis : Psal. 96. Confounded be al that adore grauen Goddes , & that boast them in their Idoles .

I wish euery man to reade the whole Historie , and consider it well : I may stand no longer vpon it . And so plaine a matter this is , so well knowen , beleued , and confessed in the very first and best times of Christes Church , our worshipping of Martyres and their Relikes not only to be no Idolatrie , but also to be the very baine of all kinde of Idolatrie : that the holy Fathers euen in their Sermons to Christian people to draw them quite from all society with the Idols and Idolatrers , sent them to the Relikes : as S. Chrysostome , In Gen. hom. 15. where he saith : Occupemus pedes , non in theatris , & spectaculis damnosis equestribusque ludis , sed in Ecclesiis , & domibus precationem , Martyrumque loculis , vt abillis benedictionem percipiamus , & nos a diabolicis laqueis irretiri non sinamus . Let vs ocupie our feet not in the stages , & lossefull shewes , and horsegames ( made by the Painims in honour of their Idols ) but in the Churches , and howses of praier , and Shrines of Martirs , that of them we may receaue blessing , and not suffer our selus to be entangled with snares of the diuel .

So certaine and euident a thing likewise , Our religion an inuincible motiue to forsake Idols and beleue in Christ . that the same holy Fathers haue vsed commonly to allege it to Idolatrers also themselues and Heathens , as a motiue most vndoubted , most strong and mighty , why they should conuert themselues from their Idoles vnto Christ our Lord and the faith of him . Whereupon S. Augustine , amongst many other Motiues saith to the Madaurian Heathens , as here it followeth : Ep. 42. ad . Madaurenses . Videtis certe Simulachrorum templa partum sine reparatione collapsa , partim diruta , partim clausa , partim in vsus alios commutata , ipsaque simulachra vel cēfringi vel incendi , vel includi , vel destrui : Atque ipsas huius saeculi potestates , quae aliquando pro simulachris populum Christianum persequebantur , uictas et domitas , non a repugnantibus , sed a morientibus Christianis , & contra eadem simulachra , proquibus Christianos occidebant , impe●us suos legesque vertisse , & imperij nobilissimi eminentissimum Culmen ad Sepulchrum Piscatoris P●t●i submisso diademate supplicare . Haec omnia S●rip●urae diuinae , quae in manus omnium iam venerunt , ante longissima tempora futura esse , testatae sunt . Haec omnia tanto robustiore fide laet●●ur fieri , quanto maiori authoritate praedica●a ●sse in sanctis literis inuenimus . Verilie you see the Temples of Idols partly fallen without repairing , partly cast downe , partly shut vp , partly chaunged into other vses , and the Idols themselues eyther to be broken , or to be burned , or to be shut in , or to be destroyed : & the very Potentates of this world , who once for the Idols persecuted the Christian people , being ouercome and tamed , not by the resisting , but by the dying of Christians , both to haue turned theyr maine and lawes against the same Idols , for which they killed the Christians : & the top most Soueraigne of the Empire most Noble , laying downe his Crowne Imperiall , to make supplication at the Sepulcher of Peter the fisher . All these thinges the Diuine Scriptures ( of the Olde Testament ) which are now comen into all mens hands , did witnesse a meruailous long time afore , that they should come to passe . All these thinges to be done , we reioyce with faith so much the stronger , how greater that the authority is , wherewith we finde them in the holie bookes to haue bin preached .

And in another place he saieth : In Ps. 44. Ostendatur mihi Romae in h●nore tanto Templum Romuli , in quanto ibi ostendo memoriam P●tri : shew me at Rome the temple of Romulus in so great honour , in how great I shew there the memorie of Peter , or Church where his Relikes doe lye . In Petro quis honoratur , nisi ille defunctus pro nobis ? In Peter who is honored , but ( Christ ) he that died for vs ? L b. ●2 . cap. 8. Likewise in his work De Ciuitate Dei , alleaging to the Paynims manie great Miracles wrought by the Relikes of S. Steuen , and namely one of a young woman in his owne presence , which as shee was gone from the pulpit to the holy Martyr to pray , straight was she cured of a trembling horrible palsie : vpon the long showting with wondring & weeping for ioy of the people , that imm●diatlie ensued thereof , thus saith S. Augustine . Quid erat in cordibus exultantium , nisi fides Christi , pro qua Stephani sanguis effiosus est ? What was in the hartes of them so reioysing , but the faith of Christ for which the bloud of Steuen was shed : And in the Chapter following he saieth againe to them : Cap. 9. Cui nisi huic fidei attestantur ista Miracula , in qua praedicatur Christus resurrexisse in carne , & in coelum ascendisse cum carne ? Nam & ipsi Martyres , huius fidei Martyres , id est , huiu● fidei testes fuerunt , &c. pro ista fide mortui sunt , qui haec a Domino impetrare possunt propter cuius nomen occisi sunt , &c. Nam si carnis in aeternum resurrectio non est , &c. quare Martyres tanta possunt , qui pro ea side , qua haec resurrectio predicatur , occisi sunt ? &c. To what , but to this faith doe these Miracles beare witnes , in which faith Christ is preached to be risen in flesh , and to be ascended into heauen with flesh ? For also the Martyrs themselues , were Martyrs of this faith , that is to say , witnesses of this faith , &c. For this faith died they who can obtayne these thinges of our Lord for whose name they were killed , &c. For if Rising againe of the flesh for euer be false , &c. why are the Martyrs of so great power , who were killed for that faith , wherein this Resurrection is preached ?

Theodoret also by the same Motiue of our Pilgrimage and seeking to Martyrs , and their helping of vs , and againe our honouring of them for it with hanging vp in their Churches , of golden or siluer handes , feete , or eyes , euery one according to the benefite that by theyr intercession hee hath receaued of God , laboureth to bring the Heathens to the faith of Christ , in his worke written by him of purpose , De cur . Graec. affect . li. 8. Of curing the Paynims diseases , Haec itaque omnium spectaculo exporrecta , testantur morborum depulsionem , cuius ipsa certissima signa sunt , a sanitatem consequutis allata : haec , inquam , sepultorum ibi Martyrum quae sit virtus , ostendunt : Martyrum autem virtus , quem ipsi coluerunt Deum , verum esse Deum declarat . All these vowed Donaries of Christyan people , hanged vpp by them that haue beene cured in the Martyres Memories , and there set out to be seene of all men , be witnesses of those cures , whereof they are signes most certayne : and doe shew , what is the power of the Martyrs that there are buried : And the Martyrs power doth declare that God , whom they serued , to be the true God .

And in the same place doth he shew , that God hath thus glorified his Martyrs aboue al their heathen Philosophers , Orators , Dukes , and Emperours , yea aboue their verie Gods themselues . But what doe I speake ( saith hee ) of their Philosophers , Emperours and Dukes , cum eorum quoque , qui passim Dij ferebantur , m●moriam● mente hominum Martyres ab●leuerint ? Seeing that the memorie also of them , which euerie where were counted gods , our Martyrs haue out of the minds of men abolished ? For their temples togeather with their Idolatrous Arbres , are now so destroyed , that neyther so much as any steps of them remaine : muchlesse can men perceaue of what fashon were their Aultars . And the matter of those things is clensed by building with it the Temples and Aultars of our Martyrs . For in steed of your Gods , our LORD God hath brought into the Temples his dead ones . And them , perdie , hath he made vaine and without all glorie : and to his Martyrs hath hee giuen their honour . For in steed of Pandia , Diasia , and Dionysia , that is to say , the solemnities of Iupiter , and Father Bacchus : Solemnities are kept after the Christian manner to Peter , Paule , Thomas , Sergius , Marcellus , Leontius , Antoninus , Maurice , & other holie Martyrs , &c.

It is infinite , that I might after this sort alleadge out of all olde Catholike Writers , to shew , that this part of our religion is the very destruction of Idolatrie , and a Motiue most singular to beleeue in Christ . The onely signe of the Crosse also , to be of the same might and vertue , innumerable examples & Writers most auncient doe beare plaine witnesse . Lactantius saying in his worke against the Heathens , thereupon : Lib. 4. Ca. 27. Nam cum Dijs suis immolant , si assistat aliquis signatam frontem gerens , sacra nullo modo litant : nec responsa potest consultus red●ere vates , &c. vide Ath. de incarnat . verbi . Nazianz. ●rat . 2. in . Iul. For when they make sacrifice to their Gods , if one stand by that hath his fore-head signed , in no case will the sacrings frame : neither can the false Prophet aunswere the Idolaters consultations , &c. Nec tamen ex hoc ipso caeci homines intelligere possunt , aut hanc esse veram Religionem , cui ad vincendum tanta vis inest : aut illam falsam , quae subsistere aut congredi non potest . Neyther yet by this selfe same thing can the blinde bussards ( the Idolatrers ) vnderstand , either that this is the true Religion , in which there is so great might to ouercome : or that to be false , which can not wrestle with it , or stand in the armes of it .

And be not our Heretikes in the very same blindnesse ? Be they not against the same religion which this mighty working of the signe of the Crosse commendeth ? Doe they not count it false ? Yea , they blaspheme it , and wickedlie call it most grosse Idolatrie : euen the religion I say , which hath vtterly destroyed Idolatrie , at which the verie Diuels of Hell doe quake & tremble , which standeth vpon the verie same grounds with the faith of Christ himselfe , which the Heathen abhorred as the onely Religion of Christ , which the christians made for a certaine Motiue to beleeue in Christ , by which finally God the Father deliuered al Nations out of the power of darkenes , and transsated them into the Kingdome of his beloued Son . Col. 1. God for his mercy giue my Countrimen , both the deceaued , & the deceauers , the eyes to see their own wilfull blindnesse , and that in such theyr talke they serue and please none but the Diuell himselfe , whome ( as I haue shewed ) nothing more displeaseth , more tormenteth , more tameth , & breaketh , than this Religion so of them blasphemed . They thinke themselues very ingenious and sharpe witted , because of their promptnes to inuent scoffes , and other light follies : but if indeede they had so much as one graine of salt among them all , any peece of either heart , or braine , how could they be so grosse , so dull , yea so dead , not to perceaue , that white is not blacke , that light is not darkenesse , that the bane of Idols is not Idolatrie ?

What shall I here speake of the Blessed Sacrament , my Lord and my God : but onely to wish with all my hart , with weeping eyes , that he eyther would , or might say againe : Pater , dimitte illis : Lucae . 21. non enim sciunt quid faciunt . Father , forgiue them : for they know not , what they do whether they know or no , I for my part beseech you most humblie to forgiue them : but and if he also would speak the word , the thing were done . Neither I , nor themselues , nor no man els can excuse them of malice most Satanicall , as I feare : but at least of damnable grosse ignorance : they in the meane time thinking al men but themselues to be blocks and stockes . But and if it will please God to open their eyes , they both may , and shall then see , this most Diuine Sacrament to be that simple loafe of Barley Bread , which in the time of Gedeon went rolling about , Iud. 7. & descended to the camps of the Madianites : and when it came to any tabernacle of theirs , did strike it , & ouerturne it , and made it euen with the ground : to be likewise the Arke of God , which in Samuels time being brought into the temple of Dagon the God of the Philistians , 1. Reg. 5. laide him flatte on his face , againe and againe , groueling on the ground , cut off his head and both his handes , and left him so but as a blocke without forme and fashion in his place : this Sacrament , ( I say ) to be the suppression and subuersion of all Idols , and Diuels in all persons , places , thinges , and Countries .

In witnes whereof , Motiue 5. I alleaged before out of S. Augustine the fact of a Priest of his owne Monasterie , who offered in a certaine fa●me the Sacrifice of Christs body , and thereby immediatly deliuered it of wicked spirits that did trouble , & molest it . In witnes of the same , many of our owne Countrimen haue on this side the Sea beene present at the mighty casting out of many diuels by vertue of the same Sacrament : which who that listeth , may read in M. Pointz booke of the Reall Presence .

The like vnto them you may read in the life of S. Bernard , Lib. 2. Cap. 3. written by Bernard the Abbot of Boneuallis , who liued at the same time : how hee to expell the diuel out of a woman at Milan that had bin very long possessed , to the leesing of her sight , speach , and hearing , and shee now more like a monster than a woman : at his Masse so often with the Signe of the Crosse hee signed the woman , as he did the sacred Hoast . And after the Pater noster was done , the blessed man setteth vpon the enimie , with more force : vpon the Patin of the Chalice , hee putteth the Sacred Body of our Lord , and holding it ouer the womans head , thus he saith : Adest , inique spiritus , Iudex tuus : adest summa potestas , iam resiste , si potes , &c. Here present is , thou wicked Spirite , thy Iudge . Here present is the most Soueraigne power : resist now if thou canst , here present is hee , who being readie to suffer his Passion for our saluation , said : By and by shall be cast forth the Prince of this world . Ioan. 12. This is that body , which was stretched on the tree of the Crosse , which did lie in the graue , which did rise from death , which in the sight of his Disciples ascended into heauen . Therefore in the terrible power of his Maiestie , I commaund thee , O wicked spirit , that thou goe out of this his handmaide , and that thou presume not againe to touch her . Which straight after , at the giuing of the Paxe was done : the Diuell departed : the woman restored to her senses , and reason : both of her and of all the Citty God blessed , and S. Bernard highly honoured : ringing of the Belles , showting , reioycing vpon all sides , and weeping for ioy ouer all the Cittie .

A little afore you may there see , how that at another time , in the same Cittie , hee powred water vpon his fingers ouer the Patin of the Chalice wherewith hee was ready to say Masse , Cap. 2. and with a drop of the same water , which he put into the mouth , and so into the stomake of a litle wench that was possessed , he made therwith the Diuel immediatly to break out of her for feare , together with most filthy vomite .

So that , such water being of such power , it is lesse meruaile , that Saint Cyprian writeth of another little wench an Infant , to whome had bin giuen a sop of Idolles sacrifices , and shee afterward by ignorance brought into the place where Saint Cyprian was sacrificing . Ser. 5. de laps●s . Sacrificantibus nobis , eam secum mater intulit . And there was she very much tormented by the holy prayers , but specially when the Deacon came to giue her amongest the rest somewhat of the Chalice : then turned shee away her face through the instinct of Gods Maiestie ( saith he ) & held her lips very fast together . But the Deacon for all that powred some in . Tunc sequitur singultus & vomitus . In corpore atque ore violato Eucharistia permanere non potuit . Sanctificatus in Domini sanguine potus , de pollutis visceribus erupit . Tanta est potestas Domini , tanta maiestas , &c. Then folowed yokes & vomit . In the body and mouth defiled with Idolatrie , the Eucharist might not abide . The drinke Consecrated in our Lords blood , breake out of the poluted bowels . So great is the power of our Lord , so great is his Maiestie , &c. Which S. Paule himselfe also doth witnes , in saying : Quae immolant Gentes , Daemonijs immolant , 2. Cor. 10. & non Deo . Nolo autem vos socios fieri daemoniorum , Non potestis Calicem Domini bibere , & Calic●m daemoniorum : non potestis mensae Domini participes esse , & mensae daemoniorum . The things which Heathens doe sacrifice , they sacrifice them to Diuels , & not to God . I wil not haue you to be made partakers of diuels . You cannot drinke our Lordes Chalice , & the Chalice of diuels : you cannor be partakers of our Lords table , & the table of diuels .

And of this who can doubt , the Sacrifice ( I say ) of our Lordes Table and Chalice to haue abolished all the Sacrifices of the diuels table & chalice : according to S. Augustines saying : De Ciuit. Lib. 10. Cap. 20. Huic summo veroque Sacrificio , cuncta Sacrificia falsa cess●rūt : To this most high & true Sacrifice , all false Sacrifices haue giuen place : seeing it hath taken away the very Sacrifices also of the old Testament , by God himselfe ordained ? which both S. Paul doth witnesse saying : Habemus Altare , Heb. 13. de quo edere non habent potestatem , qui Tabernaculo deseruiunt , &c. Wee ( Christians ) haue an Aultar ( or Sacrifice ) whereof they haue not power to eate , which serue the Tabernacle of the Iewes &c. And the Prophet also did long afore pronounce in it saying : Sacrificium & oblationem n●luisti : Psal. 39. Heb. 10. corpus autem perfecisti mihi . Sacrifice & oblation ( of the Iewes ) thou haste refused : but vnto mee thou haste prepared a body . Quia pro omnibus illis sacrifi●ijs & oblationibus corpus eius offertur , & participantibus ministratur . De Ciuit. Dei . li. 17 Cap. 20. Because ( saith S. Augustine ) for all those ( old ) sacrifices & oblations , his body is offered , and to the receauers ministred . Id enim Sacrificium successit omnibus illis Sacrificijs veteris Testamenti . For that sacrifice ( and table according to the order of Melchisedech , which our Priest the Mediatour of the new Testament doth exhibite of his owne Bodie and Blood ) hath succeeded to all those sacrifices of the old Testament .

To conclude therefore , all such as would rather please God then the Diuell , may by this Motiue see , that as without controuersie our Religion it is , to which belongeth these Relikes , Crossing , Images , and Massing : so the same is the onely true Religion of God , the displacer of all other Religions , both Heathenish & Iudaicall , the ouerthrower of Idols , the quailer , the tamer , the caster out of Diuels : and that so certainely , so plainely , that ( no doubt ) the Diuell it is , that hath possessed the blasphemous tongues of Heretikes .

Vnitie .

THESE thinges being thus well considered , that our Religion hath beene planted , first and last , in all Natitions : and that with the vtter extirpation of their seuerall Religions by them so many hundreds , yea and thousandes of yeares , vsed aforetime : you shall haue next of all to consider this , that our Church euer sithence , so many hundred yeares againe , through so many Nations , in such variety of witts , such diuersitie of manners and fashions , such multitude of tongues and languages , such distance of places , such difference of opinions amongst learned men , such number of matters to be beleeued : yet all this while hath , and still doth remaine and continue in most peaceable vnity .

Which thing most euidently declareth , that as the Apostles were they , for whom our Sauiour prayed to his Father , and was heard of him , where hee thus saide : Pater sancte , serua eos in nomine tuo , Ioan. 17. quos dedisti mihi , vt sint vnum sicut & nos . Father that art holy , keepe them in thy name , whom thou hast giuen vnto me , that they may be one ▪ as wee also be one : so that we and our Church be they , for whome in the wordes following hee prayed , and was heard likewise , when hee saide : Non pro eis autem rogo tantum , sed & pro eis qui credituri sunt per verbum eorum in me : vt omnes vnum sint , sicut tu Pater in me , & ego in te , vt & ipsi in nobis vnum sint : vt credat mundus quia tu me misisti . Et ego claritatem , quam dedisti mihi , dedi eis : vt sint vnum , sicut & nos vnum sumus . Ego in eis , & tu in me : vt sint consummati in vnum & cognoscat mundus quia tu me misisti , & dilexisti eos , sicut & me dilexisti . Not for them doe I aske onely , but also for them that shall beleeue by their preaching , in mee : that all may be one , as thou Father in me , and I in thee , that also they in vs may be one : that the world may beleeue , that thou haste sent me . Vnitie of the church a Motiue to beleue in Christ . And the glorie that thou hast giuen me , haue I giuen them : to be one , as also we be one . I in thee , and thou in me , that they may be perfect in vnitie : and that the world may know , that thou hast sent mee , and haste loued them , as also thou haste loued me .

Our meruailous diuine Vnitie declareth ( I say ) that we are these which here are meant . For on the contrary side if you looke to Heretikes : what Schismes , Dissensions , Sects , Diuisions were alwaies amongst them ? For example the Arrians , Donatistes , Eutychians , Nestorians , Simonians , Valentinians , were all into many contrary parts deuided , as in the Ecclesiastical Histories may be seene , And is there any better Vnitie amongest the Heretikes of our time ? Yea , is there not far more discord in sentences , bloudshed in fighting , multiplying of Sects , without hope of vniting ? Luther had scarce begunne his part in the yeare 1517. or rather 1519. but by and by in the yeare 1522. his Disciple Zuinglius made peeces of him : and him againe soone after did Caluin hew . Finally of Anabaptists , Suenkfeldians , Trinitaries , Libertines , Maioristes , rough Lutherans , soft Lutherans , Protestants , Puritans , and an hundred more , all with them is full : in so much that the very names of their Sects doe make great tables , which are common to be seene . In our owne small countrie , and that ruled by one , all thinges diligentlie looked vnto , the Catholikes dispersed euery where amongst them to marke , to see , to reprehend their doinges : yet all this notwithstanding ( that I say nothing , how they were vnder King Harry scarce Lutherans , then vnder King Edward both Lutherans first , and after Caluinistes ) in this time , within very few yeares , all men see their manifest Diuision , the mutuall hatred of Protestants and Puritans , theyr standing one against another , euen to death if it should be offered . Into how many partes would they haue bin runne , thinke you , if they had stood so many hundreds of yeares , as wee haue done by their owne confession ?

Of them therefore , no lesse then of the foresaid Heretikes , the Psalme speaketh : Psal. 54. Contaminauerunt Testamentum eius , diuisi sunt ab ira vultus eius . Because they haue once defiled Gods testament , peruerted his Gospell , forsaken his Truth , hee hath in his anger for to punish theyr sinne with another sinne , suffered them to cut themselues into Diuisions . Sicut Donatus Christum diuidere conatus est , sic ipse a suis quotidiana concisione diuiditur : As Donatus ( Luther , or Caluin ) went about to diuide Christ and his Church , Aug. de Ago . Chr. ca. 29. so is he himselfe of his own followers diuided by dayly cutting of him & mangling : saith Saint Augustine . Mat. 5. In qua mensura mensi fueritis , remetietur vobis . In what measure you meate , you shall againe be meated vnto .

And consequently they are not those , for whom Christ our Sauiour asked , obtained , and gaue vnto them that perfect vnitie before mentioned . Whereupon it is further necessarily inferred , that they must forsake themselues , returne to the vnitie of the Catholike Church , and so must all their followers , if they will be comprehended in our Sauiours wordes that in the same place doe follow : Pater , quos dedisti mihi , Ioan. 17. volo vt vbi sum ego , & illi sint mecum , vt videant claritatem meam quam dedisti mihi . Father such as thou haste giuen me , my will is , that where I am , also they may be with me : that they may see my glorie , which thou haste giuen mee . Which I pray him , who full dearely bought them , to graunt vnto them both this vnitie , and that Glory .

Iudges infallible in cases of Controuersie .

TO knowe the meanes , whereby the Holy Ghost , God of peace , & not of dissention , 1. Cor. 14. hath giuen alwaies vnto our Church , and still maintaineth in the same , this precious grace of inseparable vnitie : the causes also , wherefore all Heretikes , both old and new , doe lacke it : and the onely way for them with vs to haue it : you shall haue in the next place to consider , what companie of Christians in the earth there is , which hath most certaine waies and remedies to compose their Controuersies , discretion of Spirits , sensible and liuing Iudges of truth most infallible , meruailous orders quietlie to rule euerie singular persons sense and vnderstanding : and withall , in them that be of the saide companie , the will and humilitie to submit themselues to their ordinarie powers by God ordained to decide theyr doubtes , and straight waies without all tergiuersation to captiuate their vnderstanding into the obedience of faith .

Is it not plaine by the Scriptures , that the Church of GOD should be so obeyed ? Or is there any so blessed a Church and felowship , saue only ours ? Any other Church , so credited , so beleued , so reuerenced , so obeyed of her children , that whatsoeuer she teacheth , is receaued and followed ? whom none of her children , be his witt neuer so great , or his learning so excellent , euer controlleth or euer mistrusteth ? and that most agreably ( I say ) to the holy Scriptures in ten thousand places . as where they say , Ephes. 5. that Ecclesia subiecta est Christo in omnibus , the Church is obedient to Christ in all thinges . Who therefore saith vnto it : Qui vos audit , me audit : qui vos spernit , Luc. 10. me spernit , he that heareth you , heareth me : and he that despiseth you , despiseth me . Mat. 18. Si Ecclesiam non audierit , sit tibisicut Ethnicus , & Publicanus . If he wil not here the Church , auoid him as thou wouldest an Ethnick and a Publican .

Thus is the Church of God to be obeyed , and thus do we obey our Church , and none of their Church , but we . For our Church it is , and our Church onlie , which hath by the spirit of wisedome & discretion so sorted and seuered from the corps of truth , al blemishes , corruptions , vncertaine or singular opinions , or seueral errors , in her childrens and Maisters workes whatsoeuer , that both the truth may be had with ease and securitie , and the vntruth escaped without doubt or daunger . Ours therefore and ours only it is , that hath in it the path that the Prophet Esaie forespeaketh , and promiseth should be in the Church of Christ : Isai. 35. Et erit ibi semita & vita , & via sancta vocabitur . Non transibit per eam pollutus , & haec erit vobis directa via , ita vt stulti non errent per eam . And there shal be in it a path and a way , & an holy way it shal be called : the defiled shall not passe by it , but this to you shal be a direct way , so that fooles cannot misse , if they folow it .

But now on the contrary side , in any company of these seueral sectes , and scatered congregations , are they so humble as to submit themselues for dicision of their questions to any power placed in earth : or haue they any possible meanes to trie and end their controuersies , any sort or number of men amongest them , whom they may trust in al things , which whom and in whose steppes they dare venture to walke the way of faith and Religion towardes saluation ? None there is amongst al the Sects in the world so happy , none so secure , and therefore no Church amongest them . For in the plat forme of the Church drawen by the Apostles , wee see , that when a question arose about Circumcision of vs that be Gentiles , straight was there found a remedie : Statuerunt , Act. 15. vt ascenderent Paulus & Barnabas , & quidam alij ex aliis ad Apostolos & Presbyteros in Hierusalem super hac quaestione . They determined , that there shold goe vp Paule and Barnabas , and some others of the other side , to the Apostles and Priestes in Hierusalem vppon this question .

Vpon this matter hath S. Augustine written an excellent Booke , which hee intituled De vtilitate credendi , Tom. 6. of the vtilitie of beleeuing the Catholike Church in all thinges , and whith all humilitie : which booke I wish and desire all that can , to reade it . Very fitte it is for this time , and alone sufficient to perswade any reasonable man to be a Catholike . For were it not for beleuing the Catholike Church , and taking of it our light and knowledge , a smal number ( God wotteth ) of truthes should wee in our whole life be able to finde out , although we liued the yeares of Mathusalem , and in most thinges should we fouly erre and be deceaued , and of nothing almost be fully resolued . And therefore being so many , so obscure , so controuersed the things whereof vpon payne of damnation we may not doubt , but must hold them certaynely , euen to the losse of frinds , Countrie , liberty , goodes , landes , and life : what hope were leafte for vs poore wretches , of any saluation ? So desperate is the state of Heretykes & their followers : that no doubt for lacke of being grounded vpon the sure Rocke of the Churches Faith , they would as sone be caried away from the faith of the B. Trinitie , if the wind should chaunce to blow that way ( as were in old time the Arrians and others , and now in Polonia the Protestant Trinitaries ) as they haue beene from the other Articles vnto the which wee labour and pray to see them once reuoked .

Protestants themselues take things vpon our Churches credit .

AND that wee doe well so as I haue saied , to beleue our Catholike Romaine Church , and also that all other should doe the same : you shall yet againe perceaue by this , if you consider what Church it is , vpon whose credit the very Protestantes themselues haue receaued the Diuine Scriptures , and besides them , certaine confessions of Faith called Creeds , the Creede of the Apostles , the Creed of Athanasius , the Creed of the Fathers : also diuers Articles of Doctrine , as the holy Ghost to proceed from both the Father and the Sonne , & that but as from one principium , origin , or beginning , &c. also many artificiall tearmes , as Person Trinity , Consubstantiality , Sacraments , &c. into the very hart of Religion , which neither they did would , or could haue inuented , nor we neuer haue vsed , but only vpon infallible credit of this Church .

Con. Epis. Man . ca. 5. For whereas S. Augustine saied : Ego vero Euangelio non crederem , nisi me Catholicae Ecclesiae commoueret authoritas , I for my part should not haue beleued the Gospel but the Catholik churches authority moued me : Catholicis obtemperaui dicentibus , Credite Euangelio , to the Catholikes it was that I obeyed saying , beleue ye the gospel : Euangelio Catholicis praedicantibus credidi , I beleeued the Gospell vpon the Catholikes preaching : Catholicis praecipientibus Euangelio credidi , at the Catholikes commaundment I beleued the Gospell : was it the Protestantes Church ( thinke you ) that in al these wordes he meant ? Or can you hold your laughter , when you heare the question asked ? No no , the Church , at whose commaundement he beleued the Gospel , at the same Churches commaundment he beleued ( as he declareth in his booke De Doct. Christ . ) Li. 2. ca. 8. the bookes of Tobie , of Iudith , of Canticles , of Wisdome , of Iesus Sirach called Ecclesiasticus of the Machabees , in the olde Testament : and in the new Testament , S. Paules Epistle to the Hebrues , the Epistle of Saint Iames , the second of S. Peter , the second and third of Saint Iohn , the Epistle of S. Iude , the Apocalips of S. Iohn . Al which holy bookes of Canonical Scripture the Protestantes either in their whole multitude , or in some of their Captains whom they defend , follow , and commend as men of God , doe either flatly denie , or call in question and leaue in doubt as a thing indifferent for any man to affirme it , or to deny it : which the learned know to be so , and I will by Godds grace shew to be so , when it shal be required .

And therefore it is not the Protestants Church whereof Saint Augustine there speaketh , but a Church it is that the protestants do impugne : a Church , that no lesse biddeth vs not to beleue the protestants , and to beleeue those Scriptures : than it did bid S. Augustine not to beleeue the Manichees ( as hee there doth say ) and to beleue those Scriptures .

Storehouse of the Scriptures .

FOR furder declaration hereof consider againe , what Church it is , ours or the Protestantes , which hath had the custodie and construing both of the forsaied and of the other Bookes of the holy Bible euer since the Apostles tyme : into the which the olde Testament dyd fall by iust descent and alteration of the spirituall State from the Iewes : which hath noticed to the world the Autoritie and Canon of the holy Books of the new Testament also , which hath so many worldes , and in such alterations of mortall thinges , saued from destruction , and corruption of all Heretikes , Iewes , and Infidels , the whole autentical Corpes of Scripture : which no Heretike aliue can charge for adding or minishing any iot thereof .

Will any man doubt therefore , whether this be the true Church , which is the olde and only Treasure-house of so precious a Monument , which hath kept the iust possession of it these fiftene hundred yeares , and hath lost neither leafe , nor line thereof ? Or wil any man be so mad , to thinke that to be the true Church , which occupied no Bible , nor had not to doe with holy Scripture ( as they confesse themselues ) for a thousand yeares together : & which now forcibly and violently plucking it out of the iust possessours handes , hath in little more then fortie yeares of their restlesse spoiling raigne , robbed vs of so many whole Bookes thereof , and of many a particular portion more ? Tantae igitur ostensiones cum sint haec , Iren. li. 3. cap. 4. non oportet adhuc quaerere apud alios veritatem , quam facile est ab Ecclesia sumere , cum Apostoli quasi in depositorium diues , plenissime in ea contulerint omnia , quae sint veritatis , vti omnis , quicunque velit , sumat ex ea potum vitae . Haec est enim introitus vitae : omnes autem reliqui fures sunt & latrones . Propter quod oportet deuitare quidem illos : quae autem sunt Ecclesiae , cum magna diligentia diligere , & apprehendere veritatis traditionem . Being therfore these so great , & so many demonstrations , a man must not yet ( saith S. Ireneus ) seeke the truth amongest any other , which it is easy of the Church to take , because the Apostles haue in her as in a rich storehouse laid vp most plentifully al that true is : so that euery one that listeth , may out of her take drinke of life . For shee it is , that is the doore of life : all other are theeues and robbers . Wherefore a man must auoyde them , I say : but the Churches thinges he must most earnestly loue , & take hold of her Tradition of truth .

Studying and teaching of all diuine truth .

AND better yet to know both the plentie of this rich Storehouse , and the Emptines of the beggarly Dennes of Heretikes : consider againe , what Church it is , whose maisters teach , and children study the whole body of Christian truth , taking no lesse paines to seeke out and to know , what God hath reuealed about the Blessed Trinitie , the Father , the Sonne , and the Holy Ghost , and yet their vnity , equalitie , consubstubflantialitie in one Godhead , about the Incarnation of Godds Sonne , ioyning two most different natures of God and Man , both intiere , both complete , no commixion , no confusion , into the vnitie of one Person : about all the same one persons in his humaine nature perfections , and defects , doings and sufferings for our sakes , about the creation of the world in the beginning , of things visible and inuisible , of men and Angels , what they were both made by God , and what they made themselues by sinne : about the Resurrection and Iudgement that shal be in the ending , and state of things both in earth , and hel , and heauen for euer afterward , finally about all parts of faith & Religion , no lesse then about the Questions of this time .

And againe , who they be on the other side , that know very little euen of their owne Questions , that they haue moued vnto our Church in these their dayes , as they can not possibly know much , being occupied rather about wyning , then in studying , and taking vpon them to be teachers , before they haue bin lerners , husbandes and Ministers both , so sone as they can get them wiues and benefices : so yong fathers , so yong Doctors , that the common Wealth is ( forsooth ) greatly strengthned by their multiplying , and the Church substantially edified by their preaching . But in other questions of our beleefe , such as before I rehearsed , so ignorant they be , that they are scarse euer heard , and very few of them , to preache or teache vpon them , the people thereby remaining vtterlye vnskilfull of Mysteries that they are bound to know vpon paine of damnation . Yea , Caluin himselfe , the learnedst of them al , and their master of masters , compelled also to study the Mysterie of the Trinity for to answere his Polonion Trinitaries , yet is hee found so ignorant therein , that his errors are intolerable , as that Gods Sonne is autotheos , God of himselfe ( and not GOD of his Father , Iust li. 1. cap. 13. nu. 23. 24. Vide Geneb . de . Trin. li. 1. pag. 43. as the great Nicene Councell hath professed , Deum de Deo , Deum verum de Deo vero , God of God very God of very god ) whereof it ineuitably foloweth , that they are two Gods & not one God , vnlike in substance , & not consubstantiall , beside many other his ignorant errors : Such was Iuels ignorance also that Christ is a priest according to his Godhead . being yet ( I say ) studied in the matter . What then must be the blindes of our Countrie Heretikes , that neuer trouble their braines about those Mysteries ? Loke to theyr Vniuersities , and see whether there be any appointed publicke Readers , or Teachers of such matters , any that priuatly make them their studye , whether they doe not all in maner study nothing at all but the arte of speaking , or els but certaine new bookes of common places for a few pointes of their new Doctrine , and them so lightly , that the common sorte of Catholikes are able to answere all there argumentes , and to say also more for them , then they can say for themselues : and yet it serueth them to be Doctours there of Diuinitie , a Goddes name : how be it both in lawe and truth they are no Degrees , that men seeme there to take .

Is such a Church ( trow you ) that Rich Storehouse , Li. 3. c● . 4. in the which the Apostles laid vp for euer most plentifully al truth and knowledge for euery one , when hee lifteth to take what he will , as Saint Ireneus hath saied ? Or is that the Company , where is discarged the charge that Saint Paule gaue to Timothee : 2. Tim. 2. Qu●e audisti a me per multos testes , haec c●mmenda fidelibus hominibus , qui idon●i erunt & alios docere . The things which thou hast heard of me by many witnesses , them commend thou againe to trusty persons , such as againe shall be able to teach others also : and so from hand to hand , from mouth to mouth , continually till the worldes end .

Are men amongst them prepared , instucted , and made able to defend the Faith of Christ in all pointes , against Iewes , against Turkes against Arrians , Manichees , Nestorians , and all other Heretikes what soeuer haue beene , or may be ? The very Foundation of our Faith , and in deed al in all , is , that Iesus is Christ ( who knoweth not and graunteth ? ) the very point that is betwene vs specially and the Iewes , and which Saint Paule ful often and ful mightily proued to and against those trayterous infidels , as in many places of the Actes S. Luke hath noted . Act. 9. & 17. & 18. & . 26. & . 28. Now if in England any of our newe Maisters should meete with such a Iewe , would hee be very readye ( thinke you ) to oppose him , to replie vpon him , to make answere vnto hym ? Or if hee should light vppon any there , that thinketh there is no God , or that beleueth not the immortality of the soul , & should reason so with him in the hearing of others : were he not like to betray the truth for lacke of learning , rather then to roote out the error ? The multitude of that threefolde cockle in our Countrie , against Iesus , against God , against the soule , declareth well what husbandes they are .

And wil there yet be any man so folish to thinke theirs to be the Church , that S. Paule doth call Columnam & f●mamentum veritatis , 1. Tim. 3. the Piller and vpholder of truth ? Or is there any man of experience that knoweth not , that our Catholike Church it is , wherein most learnedly , most substantially , most lightsomely , most orderly , most vniuesally , all truth Christian is studied , taught , and learned ? Looke the Summes of Diuinity written by our Maisters , as Saint Thomas , and others . Consider our Pulpits , Catecheteries , Monasteries , and Vniuersities ? such Readers , such Lectures , such Orders , that in a short space a man may learne the groundes of all & euery truth that vnto Faith belongeth .

In the Vniuersities on this side the sea that I haue bene in ( and the like I heare of others ) shall he heare in foure or fiue yeares the whole Course of Diuinitye , and all in Dictates , vnder two or three Readers , twise or thrise ouer : in the same tyme also the Controuersies of these dayes by another Reader seuerally by themselues examined : by another al the new Testament very learnedly , and very profitably expounded : all this besides aboue a hundred publike disputations euery yeare , euery disputation being of some whole matter , as of all Baptisme , all the Eucharist , the Trinity , the Incarnation , the Supremacie , the Angels , the Creation of man , Originall sinne , &c. euery one continuing for three houres : at euery one , foure or fiue Opponentes , besides many Doctours sitting by , and replying where and when they list : all this againe besides priuate Disputations ( little inferiour to the other ) in sundrie places , euery weeke : finally besides all this , the whole Bible red ouer at Table euery yeare , and alwaies after dinner & supper two Chapters of it , one of the old Testament , another of the new , diligently examined , as it were by familiar conference betweene the better learned and the younger sort , as Doctors , Licentiates , Bachelers , and Scholers of Diuinitie .

In this Church , ( I say ) are the Treasures of the wisdome of Christ , & knowledge of God . This is the Church , of whose learning and wisedome S. Augustine often writeth himselfe to haue bin in wonderfull admiration : De vtil. cred. ca. 4. and calleth it , Syncerissimam Sapientiam , De mor. Ecc. Cat. cap. 30. con . Epist. fun . ca. 4. most sincere wisedome : alleaging it to the Manichees , for the first Motiue holding him in the lap of the Catholike Church . And therefore of this Church , I say to euery one of my deare friends & Countryemen , as he did to his friend Honoratus : Diu te affectum vides : & si iam satis tibi iactatus videris , De vtil. cred. ca. 8. finemque huiusmodi laboribus vis imponere , sequere viam Catholicae disciplinae , quae ab ipso Christo per Apostolos ad nos vsque maenauit , & abhinc ad posteros manatura est . You see , that you haue beene long troubled with these broyles of parties in the world . And if now you thinke your selfe to haue beene tossed , and turmoiled inough , & would haue at length an end of these vexations : follow the way of the Catholike Discipline , which from Christ him selfe , by the Apostles , to vs is come , and from hence shall not faile to come to our posteritie . This Catholike continuall Discipline , and euerlasting teaching sufficient to settle all that labour for the truth , and to shew them all that they seeke , is euident to be ours , and that it can be none but ours .

Annuall celebrating of all Christes Mysteries .

THIS being done and considered , that our Church it is , which hath so put in course and order all Christian Doctrine for the ready and sure defence of our Sauiour Christ against all his enimies : consider you consequently , what Church it is , that for the due worship of GOD , for the thankefull and liuely rememberance of our Redemption hath driuen the Christian Seruice to such a Maiestie , order , and decencie , in all Countries of Christendome most vniformely , that it hath beautified , & sanctified all Christian common wealthes with the obseruation of Feastes , and of Fastes , with Rogations , and other solemne Supplications , with varietie of sundrie seasons , with Histories to be remembred most apt and fit for euery season : so exactly applying out of the Old Testament all shadowes , figures , promises , Prophecies , to the manifold and seuerall Truthes of Iesus Christ our God & Lord , that the Iew may be confounded , the christian confirmed , al Heretikes of themselues ashamed , to see that done by Christes Church euery yeare continually without ceasing , which Christ afore did himselfe to his Disciples : Luke . 24. Incipiens a Moyse , & omnibus prophet is , interpretabatur illis in omnibus scripturis quae de ipso erant . Beginning at Moyses and all the Prophets , he did vnto them interpret & declare throughout all the Scriptures the matters , that to him belonged : as , his Passion , his resurrection , &c. his Catholike Church to begin at Ierusalem , and to goe thence ouer all Nations by preaching pennance and forgiuing of sins .

Was it the Protestants Church that hath so done ? Or is it not euen so done in the seruice of our Church ? Who then are they of whom it is written : Tunc aperuit illis sensum , Luke . 24. vt intelligerent Scripturas , then did hee open their vnderstandinges to vnderstand the Scriptures ? Can these be the Protestants ? who euen in their very Commentaries vpon the old Testament , take their vnderstanding out of the blind commentaries of the obstinate Iewes , professed enimies to our Sauiour Iesus Christ : and therefore make they very few Prophets , very few Scriptures , and in very few places , to speake of him , euen so much in maner , as hath pleased the Iewes their masters , and not all the Prophets ( as S. Peter saith ) nor all the Scriptures , Act. 10. almost in all places to belong to him , so as he himselfe declared , and so as both his Apostles , and his Church , to whome hee gaue the gift to vnderstand the Scriptures , haue euer taught , & still doe teach vs .

It is our Church ( I say ) whose very Seruice doth this very well declare . It is our Church , that by her very Seruice doth euery yeare Praedicare annum Domini acceptabilem , Luke . 4. preach the gracious yeare of our Lord , by yearely recording at most conuenient times all that he did and suffered for vs any yeare , and all his yeares that he was with vs vpon earth : his Precursour and Baptists Natiuity , his owne Conception , his Aduent , his Natiuitie , his Circumcision , his Manifestation too and adoration of the Gentiles , his Presentation , his Baptisme , his Fasting , his temptation , his Preaching , his Miracles , his Passion , his Death , his Burial his Resurrection , his Ascension , his sending of the Holy Ghost to be with vs for euer , and againe his Aduent : besides the birth dayes ( not into this world , but into Heauen ) of his Apostles , Martyrs , Confessours , Virgins , and other most Holie witnesses .

By all which thinges the Church maketh her Spouse and Redeemer with all his Misteries , euen to be seene felt , and palpate of all his people . Was this the Protestantes worke ? Or is not that Christes Church , which hath done this for Christ ? Looke to the very names of these Feasts , & see whether they speake not our Church ? Candlemas day , Corpus Christi day , Al-soules day , Al-hallowes day , Ash-wensday , Tenebre-wensday-Maunday-thursdaie , Passion-sondaie , Passion-weeke , Goodfriday , Holyroode day , Shroue or Shrief-tide , fastinges Eaue , This is Ember , that your blind Apostls do boldlie say to haue bin the Popes Lemman . Lent , Ember-dayes , or ( according to the Dutch , the root of our English ) Temper-dayes , Quatuor Temporum , Palmesondy , D●minica in Albis Sondaie in whites , with many more : speake they Protestancie , or speake they ( as you call it ) Papistrie ? Or were not these Feastes by the same Church ordained , that appointed vs to keepe Christmas , Easter , Whitsonday , Trinity sonday , the Transfiguration of our Lord , and the rest ?

All these to haue bin by our Church instituted , it wil be easily proued , if need shal be , and the Protestants doe manifestly declare , while that in many of their places infected , & specially where their Puritans doe raigne , they keepe no better Christmas day it selfe , nor any Sonday , then they doe Ash-wensdaie . Which they declare againe most plainly , in laying away not only all the dayes of Saints which were not Holy daies , but manie also that were Holy daies , as still in the Catholike Church they are . For was not Saint Laurence day brought in and euer obserued by the same Chruch that commaunded Saint Steuens daie ? Was it not the same Church that honored our B. Lady Gods Mother with holydaies , which made holie the Apostles dayes ?

Of that same one Church therefore are not the Protestants , who haue put downe S. Laurence day , & all the dayes of our B. Ladie , with very manie moe : all the dayes ( I say ) of our Ladie , euery one none excepted . For the Annunciation of our Ladie , is the Conception of our Lord : the Purification of our Lady , is the Presentation of our Lord : neither of them more properly our Ladies day , then Christmas day is our Ladies day , Christ being that day borne , & she deliuered . But the proper dayes of our Lady are , her Conception , her Natiuity , her Visitation , & specially her Assumption , which the Protestants haue laid all away , as though Christ were worshipped by keeping his Precursors or Baptists Natiuitie , and dishonored by keeping his Mothers Natiuitie : honoured by keeping his other Saints Assumpting out of this life to heauen , & dishonored by keeping his mothers Assumption : a faulte most absurdly by them committed , that whereas in all Saints we keepe specially their Natalitiae , or taking hence vnto Christ : his owne mothers day that shee was by death assumpted ( in soule onely , as other Saints , or in body also although it be certaine , I doe not here say ) that this day of Gods Mother , the Lady of Saints and Angels , they keepe not , it is ( I say ) for them an intollerable foule absurditie . So do they many waies ( as I haue said ) manifestly declare that which also in it selfe is euident , that they be not the Church , which with such daies & obseruations hath commended all christendome for to be Regnum Sacerdotale , a Kingdome Priestlike , 1. Pet. ● . and heauen vpon earth , Christ with his Saints & Angels being by such meanes continually seene here by representation & remembrance , as there in face and fruition : but that they be the Rebelles of that Church , the defacers of christendome , the coolers of deuotion in christian harts , enuiers of the honour & remembrance of Saints , and of Christ himselfe . That and if they might or would be but present once at the Reuerend solemne doing of the foresaide Catholike Seruice , specially at Christmas , Easter , & such other more festiuall times , I doubt not but that most of their stony harts would melt for ioy with the loue of Christ : so as Saule also himselfe did Prophecy , 1. Reg. 10 & 19. comming in place where the Prophets were : if ( I say ) they would come in and leaue their standing without with him in the Parable , Qui audiuit symphoniam & chorum , Luke . 15. &c. & nolebat introire , who heard the singing & melody , &c. and would not come in . And much more would the colde hearts of many Catholikes be enflamed therewith , which now for feare of the world , & for lacke of the feare of God , doe to their owne damnation appeare at this new paltrie .

Wherewith how wel God is pleased , they may learne of Saint Ierome , saying thus : In Amos. 5. Haeretici quotiescunque sub nomine Domini fuerint congregati , detestatur faetorem eorum , & claudit nares suas , &c. Whensoeuer Heretikes be gathered together vnder the Lords name , he abhoreth their stinking , and stoppeth his nose , &c. Iudaeorum quoque oratio & Psalmi , quos in Synagogis canunt , & Haereticorum composita laudatio , tumultus est Domino , & ( vt ita dicam ) grunnitus suis , & clamor Asinorum , &c. Also the Iewes praying , and Psalmes which they sing in their Synagogues , and the Heretikes fine composed praysing , is a great disquieting to our Lord , and ( that I may so say ) a grunting of Swine , and a braying of Asses , &c. The cause thereof is , for that he hath appointed only the Catholike Vnitie to be serued in . Ephes. 4. Phil. 2. And therfore he counteth them Traitours , not onelie which serue vnder his professed enimies , as vnder the Turkes , Iewes , and Heathens : but also vnder them that pretend to be his friendes , and yet know themselues , and are so knowen of others , to be in deede his enimies ( as all sortes of Heretikes : ) because that although they say themselues to be his souldiers , yet doe they wilfully & manifestly fight against them , whom he hath appointed for the Gouernours of his people . As presently the Hollanders , and Zealanders that serue the Prince of Aurenge , who knoweth not that they be Traitours to the king , because they stand against his knowen Gouernour of these Low countries , howsoeuer the said Prince in his Proclamations & stile ridiculously pretendeth , that he is for the king .

God for a figure of this seruing him in vnity , Deut. 12. ordained only one Altar at the Tabernacle in the Old Testament , for all to offer there , and no where els , their Sacrifices , vnder paine of his great indignation : in so much , that when as the Tribes of Ruben , Gad , Ios. 2● . and halfe Manasses , had in another place builded another Aultar , all the other ten Tribes only vpon suspicion that they ment theron to offer sacrifice , were by and by assembled to make war against them . Our men therefore , of whome I speake , who are not only suspected , but openly seene to commit this hainous sacrilege , & that so many yeares together , or that will seeme to doe it : will they not think how grieuously and how damnably they displease God their Father , and his Holie Church their Mother ? The Arrians , & other old Heretikes , chaunged not the Seruice nor Sacraments of the Church : but yet because they were Heretikes , Catholike men would not in any case come to their Churches , nor receiue the Sacraments , the true Sacraments , I say , at their handes : As S. Gregory writeth of Ermigildus a Kings Son & Heire apparant of the mighty Gothes in his time , Dial. li. 3. cap. 31. who rather then hee would receaue the B. Sacrament of an Arrian Bishop , suffered himself to be of the Arrian king his Father , disenherited , imprisoned , laied in irons & his braines finally hewed out of his head with an axe : God straight after by sundrie Miracles at his body , confirming well his doing .

Innumerable other like ensamples there are in all Histories ▪ of Catholikes that haue chosen ( as they were taught ) rather to abide most cruel Martyrdomes , then to come once to the right seruice ( I say ) & Sacraments , onely because Heretikes were the Ministers . In our country them , where not onely the ministers be Heretiks , or set a worke by Heretiks , but also the whole seruice is of it selfe schismaticall , & the sacraments Hereticall , there for Catholikes not to abstaine , is a crime intollerable , a sacrilege vnspeakeable , & a manifold wicked shamefull & shamelesse denying of Christ our Sauiour . And therefore fie vpon liuings , goods , lands , friends , life , and all other worldly trash , and transitory earthly thinges , to the which carnall senceles men doe sticke , and cleaue so fast , that they sticke not to seuer themselues quite from God , both now and for euer , to heare him say therfore vnto them within lesse then one minute of an houre : Get yee hence from me , Mat. 25. yee accursed soules , into fire euerlasting prepared for the diuel & his blacke Angels . The only remedy is , first to doe Penance ( according to the iudgement of some Catholike Priest , if possibly he may be had ) for all that is past , whether it came of ignorance , or of frailtie . Secondly , if we will be saued , no more to worship those Idols of Babilon , Barut . 6. according to the Epistle of S. Ieremie the Prophet . For so must we euery where vnderstand Idols in the old Testament , that they were figures of Heresies in this time of the new Testament , no other Idols being now , but heresies . Ponitur Idolum , quando nouum Dogma constituitur , &c. An Idoll is set vp , when a new Position ( or Heresie ) is erected , saith Saint Hierome , In Ier. 32 the most learned & expert interpreter of the Scriptures : Saint PAVLE also himselfe giuing his voice thereunto , where by BAALL the Idoll that GOD did speake of to Elias , Rom. 11. 3. Reg. 19 hee teacheth vs to vnderstand the erroneous wicked Doctrine against Christ of his incredulous Countriemen the Iewes of his time . And thirdly , during this time that God of his iustice for our great innumerable , frequented , vniuersall sinnes will haue vs to sit in Babilon , we must bitterly weepe , sob , & sigh , to remember Sion and the Temple of our Mother Ierusalem , Psal. 136 day and night ( with the affection of King Dauid being cast out of Gods inheritance , 1. Reg. 22 & 20. & Psal. 62. and faine to hide himselfe in the drie Wildernes without the water of Gods seruice ) praying God most humbly , and most feruently for his mercies sake , once to make an end of our miserable captiuitie , & to bring vs all home againe to the sweet Angelicall songs and heauenly Seruice of the same , with libertie : there to make Principium laetitiae nostrae . The first beginning of our gladnes .

In which prayer ( specially now against this most acceptable yere of grace beginning at Christmas next , A. 1575. ) for the loue of Christ , let vs ioyne together ( notwithstanding Ieroboams commaundement of going no more vnto Ierusalem ) all that be Catholikes , 3. Reg. 12 both such as are alreadie by Gods goodnesse deliuered out of Babylon both in soule , and body : and such also as are onely in soule out of it , and not in body : finallie , such also as are in it still both in soule & body , who doubtles haue of al most need so to pray , if they can or will see the dreadfull perill of their own captiuity .

And here doth Charity compell me , to admonish certaine Priestes of their dutie who will of vs be counted Catholiks , & yet doe for the penny giue them selues to the ministerie of this new Seruice , and flatter themselues therein , as though it were no sin . But that in so doing they damnably deceiue themselues , they may consider by this little which I haue said of such as come only to heare that seruice . For the hearers sin being so grieuous , who can thinke how detestable is the sin of the ministers ? If they liued vnder Turkes or Iewes , and should there eyther for worldly feare , or filthie lucre , doe as they now doe liuing vnder Heretikes , would they thinke that they did not sinne ? And most certainely no reason nor colour there is to excuse them more in this , then in the other .

Howsoeuer therfore they flatter themselues , or also be flattered of others , one , or two , or three , that seeme learned , who hauing a singular opinion in this matter , contrary to all truth and reason and learned Catholikes of all Nations , and to themselues also ( we doubt not ) if they liued in the free and open aire of the catholike Churches practise , doe speake placentia vnto them , Isa. 30. doing themselues as they may doe , and yet telling these that they should doe otherwise , to the heauy iudgement of both the coun●el giuers and the counseltakers : yet no doubt for all this , as the lay ministers were figured in the pristes of Ieroboam , of whom it is written : Fecit phana in Excelsis , 3. Reg. 18. & Sacerdotes de extremis populi , qui non erant de filijs Leui , He made Lofthouses , and priests of the rascall people , who were not of the sonnes of Leui : so were these ministring priestes plainely figured in that couetous wordly Leuite , Iud. 17.18 . that first for a litle monie serued new-found Idoles in the house of Michas , and afterward for more lucre and honor did the same in the Tribe of Dan. Plaine it is that our Sauiour in the Gospel maketh but three kindes of Ministers : two , that minister after the right maner , one for Gods glorie , the other for his owne commoditie , Ioan 10. Vide Aug. de ver. Do. Ser. 49. which are there called Pastor , and Mercenarius , the Shepeard , and the Hierling : the third , whose ministration is wrong , and to the shepes destruction , which is , there termed Lupus , fur , & Latro , the wolfe , the stealer and the robber .

Whereby these flatterers of themselues , of whom I speake , who seeing the wolfe come , did neither stand constantly in the right ministration , vntill they should haue beene thrust out of all by the wolfe , or cleane forsaken of the sheepe , as the Shepeheard : nor did not forsake the Sheep and runne away as the Hireling : but did , and doe abide stil , and ioyne with the wolfe , and minister after his tradition : may see most euidently , in what part of our Sauiours iust diuision they haue placed them-selues . And therefore if they list , vnsensibly , desperatly , and damnably to hold on with the wolfe , as they doe , and to take no charitable holesome warning : the Sheepe must notwithstanding marke well this forsaid diuision made by the good Shepheard , and Prince of Shepeheardes : and consider , Ioan. 10. 1. Pet. 5. that what he hath said of wolus the same hee hath said of these also : telling the shepe their dutie in these words : Oues pastorem sequuntur , quiasciunt vocem eius . Alienum autem non sequutur , sed sugiunt ab eo : quia nou nouerunt vocem alienorum . The shepe follow the Sheepeheard , because they know ( or like well ) his voice . But the alien they follow not , but they flee from him : because they know not the voice of aliens .

By which admonition of our Sauiours , the doubt also of certaine shepe is answered , who thinke it lawfull for them to heare the wolues Sermon , though not his Seruice . But our Sauiour telleth them , that the true sheepe know not neither the voice of the wolfe , but that they will flee from hym . So as by vertue only of Tradition without Scripture , did those Christian peoples of the Barbarous languages , of whom S. Irenee saith thus : Li. 3. ca. 4 Quibus si aliquis annunciauerit ea , quae ab Haereticis adinuenta sunt proprio sermone corum colloquens , statim concludentes aures , longo longius fugiunt , ne audire quidem sustinentes blasphemum colloquium . Sic per illam veterem Apostolorum Traditionem , ne in conceptionem quid m mentis admittunt , quodcunque eorum portentiloquium est . If any man wold preach vnto them the things that by Heretikes haue beene inuented , talking with them in their owne language : they wil flee away farther & farther , not abiding so much as to heare the blasphemous talke . So through that olde Tradition of the Apostles , they admitte not so much as into the cogitation of their mindes , any monstrous , speache of theirs whatsoeuer it be .

And besides that admonition , & this ensample , also very good reason so to do : because those Sermons are ( as no Catholike will denie ) most blasphemous against al persons and thinges most holy and most honorable , both in earth and in heauen , Psal. 82. according to the psalme : Posuerunt in coelum os suum , & lingua eorum transiuit in terra , They haue put into heauen their mouth , and their tongue hath passed ouer all the earth . And therefore solemnely to heare such Sermons , must needes be horrible sinne , seing that the only priuate patient hearing of one detraction against some one neighbour of ours , deserueth damnation , as Saint Bernard , Li. 2. de Con●ad Eugen. according to many holy Scriptures , hath noted : Detrahere , & detrahentem audire , quid herum damnabiliu● sit , non facile dixerim . To detract and to giue eare to a detractor , which of these is more damnable , I may not easily say . Whereupon the Prophet Dauid saith : Psa. 100. Detrahentem secreto poximū suum , hunc persequebar . Him that speaketh detraction secretly against his neighbour , him did I persecute .

S. Augustine writeth of Innocentiareligiosissima foemina de primarijs ipsius ciuitatis , De Ciuit. Dei li. 22. cap. 13. a most religious woman of Carthage , one of the chiefe of that City , who ( as she told him herselfe ) vpon a vision that she had , caused a woman newly baptized to make the signe of the Crosse vppon her brest infected with an incurable canker , and thereby immediatly was healed : that , when her Physitian being an Heathen , did afterward see it , and aske her earnestly by what medicine she was holpen ( which his maister Hyppocrates knew not of ) she telling him how it was done : hee with the voyce and countenaunce of one as it were contemning , so that shee feared least that hee would vtter some contumelious word against Christ , answered with deuout ciuilitie , I thought quod hee , that you would haue told me some great matter . Atque illa iam exhorrescente , mox addidit : Quid grande fecit Christus sanare cancrum , Ioan. 11. qui quatriduanum mortuum suscitauit ? And shee now shyuering for feare , hee by and by did adde : what great matter did Christ to heale a canker , who raised one that had beene foure dayes dead ?

Whereby we see , that good folke which loue Christ , when they se so much as one word about to be spoken against him , wil be readie to swound and to dye for feare . What then are they , which wil go to the place , where they know that he is blasphemed , there to stand so quietly , so long , so often , to heare such blasphemies ? Certainly they are more senselesse and more dead , then was that foresaid Lazarus . I pray Christ to call them likewise forth of their stincking graues : Lazare veniforas : Lazarus , come forth : and so to giue them to his ministers to be loosed : Soluite cum , & sinite abire . Loose ye him , and let him go .

And againe , let them tel me , whether a Sermon be not part of the Seruice ? Which is so euident , that they see the Puritans would haue no other Seruice but a Sermon . And therefore loke for what causes it is vnlawfull to heare their Seruice , for the same vnlawfull it is also , to heare their Sermons . Doe they not know , what many our Holy Fathers the Popes and Councels , and namely the Councel of Trent hath enacted touching the very bokes of Heretiks ? In indice librorum prohibitorum , regula vlt. Quod si quis libros Haereticorum ( vel cuiusuis authoris scripta , ob haeresim , vel ob falsi dogmatis suspicionem , damnata atque prohibita ) legerit , siue habuerit : statim in excommunicationis sententiam incurrat . Qui vero libros alio nomine interdictos legerit aut habuerit : praeter peccati mortalis reatum , quo afficitur , iudicio Episcoporum seuere puniatur . The bookes of Heretikes , ( or writinges of any Author , for Heresie or for suspition of false doctrine , condemned and prohibited ) if any man reade them , or haue them in his keeping : wee ordaine , that by and by he incurre the sentence of excommunication . As for bookes that are for any other cause forbidden , hee that readeth or hath them , besides the guilt of mortall sinne , wherof he is attainted , let him , according to the discretion of the Bishops , be seuerely punished .

Now , whether is worse ( I aske them ) and more daungerous , to reade theyr bookes , or to heare their Sermons ? No doubt , to heare their Sermons : both because the greatest & foulest blasphemers of them al do preache , who yet for lacke of learning , or for other causes doe not , nor are not alwaies suffred to write , abstaining also in their Sermons from no blasphemy , be it neuer so diuelish & false , because they feare to that no answere , as to their bookes they doe . And also because that viua vox word of mouth hath incomparably more force , then the dead pen , whether it be to edifie , or to destroy . 1. Tim. 2. Sermo eorum , vt cancer serpet , saieth Saint Paul : Their preaching will creepe vpon you like a canker .

No man is so madd , as to let poyson into his body , be it neuer so little . These then that goe to the places where most soules are poisoned , and al in danger to be poisoned ( vnlesse they thinke themselues more safe and sure , than was our mother Eue in paradise it selfe ) do plainly shew , that they care lesse for theyr soules , then for their bodies , and therefore lesse for the world to come , then for this world , lesse finally for God , then for themselues . Yea , as I said afore of such heretikes as had the true Seruice : so although it should chaunce to be nothing els but truth that Heretikes preach , yet should wee not come at them . For els why did our Sauiour , for the same confession , for which he saied to Peter , Beatus es Simon Bar-Iona , &c. Mat. 16. Blessed art thou Simon the sonne of Iohn : say to a Diuel , Obmutesce , Luc. 4. Be thou dumme and hold thy peace ? Peters confession was : Tues Christus Filius Dei viui , Thou art Christ the Sonne of God the liuing : And the Diuels was : Scio te qui sis , Sanctus Dei , I know thee , who thou art , the HALOW of God .

Moyses likewise in figure of this that I say , Deut. 18. rekoned vp many darke Scholemaisters , as Southsaiers , Inchaunters , Witches , Wise-men , Familiars , Coniurers , &c. and charged the people , not to seeke euen Truth it selfe of such . And therefore whereas a wench possessed of a Pithon-sprite cried after Saint Paule and his companie : isti homines , serui Dei Excelsi sunt , Act. 16 qui annuntiant vobis viam salutis , These men are seruantes of God the Highest , who shew to you the way of saluation ; what saieth the Scripture thereupon ? Dolens autem Paulus , & conuersus , spiritui dixit : praecipio tibi in nomine Iesu Christi exire ab ea . Et exijt eadem hora. But Paul being grieued thereat , and turning himselfe , said to the sprite : I commaund thee in the name of Iesus Christ to goe out of her . And hee went out the same houre .

Much more might be here said to this purpose , in commendation of Catholike and detestation of Hereticall both Seruice and Sermons . But for my breuitie thus much shall suffice . Proced we therfore to other Motiues .

Ecclesiasticall Monumentes , and liuings .

CONSIDER moreouer , what Church it is , that hath furnished and beautified the faithfull Nations of the world with Vniuersities , with Colleges , with Hospitals , with Abbies and Monasteryes , with very Churches , Chappels , and innumerable other Monumentes , of our only Religion Romain and Catholike : and for what Church like-wise all such Monumentes in all places by christian Emperours , Kinges , Queenes , Princes , and other persons of wealth and Dignitie , at al times since theyr first conuersion to Christ , haue beene erected : for what Church such honorable portions of lands and liuings , and other earthly commodities , haue by such persons beene sorted out . Hath not our Lord God by his Euangelicall Prophet ESAIE told vs , that to his Church such benefits , and prouisions by such persons should be giuen ? Esaiae . 49. Et erunt Reges nutricij tui , & Reginae nutrices tuae Kings saith he , shal be thy fosterers , & Quenes shal be thy nurces .

Were then these magnificent Churches , Colleges , and Vniuersities , builded either by Protestantes , or for Protestantes : by any one or for any one euer that was of their Religion ? Were the Bishopriks , Archedeconries , Deanries , Prebendes , Personages , and Vicariges instituted for their women and children , to make them gentlewomen and gentlemen : or to the honour and seruice of any Church , but ours ? Were the tythes and other liuelyhoodes , so religiously lotted and limited of euerie mans goodes for any Church , but ours ? Such maintenance of study in Vniuersities and Schooles , of Solemne Seruice in Chappell , Church , College , Cloyster , and Close , did it proceede from their Church ? Or was any of these commodities made or meant towards any Church , but ours ? Doth not the very condition of these fore-sayed thinges poynt ours to be the true and only Church of Christ and Christendome , and giue terror and horror to the consciences of our Aduersaries , against the fearefull day of Christes general Iudgement , either for plucking downe and destroying , or for vsurping the foresayed douries of his Catholike Church , cleane against the meaning of all the first Founders ? Looke at the very forme and fashion of euery Church , of euerie Chappell , of euery Chauncell , of euery Chalice , of euery Aultar of euery Sepulchre , of euery Stone , of euery window : giue they not euidence for our only Church and Religion ? Beare they not our cognisance and badges ? Crie they not out alowd , that they be and haue bene alwaies , some of them these twelue hundred yeares and vpward , our goodes and possessions , & that the Heretikes be vsurpers , theeues , sacriligious men , and robbers ?

Apes :

AGAINE consider , what Church that is , which as it is to it selfe sufficient and able to stand alone , lacking in it no good Learning or knowledge , no iust Law , no necessarie order , because it hath in it all things deliuered by Christ comming vnto it by the Apostles hands and their most certaine Successors , euer hauing with it the Holy Ghost to assist it in all thinges , to lead it into all truth , to direct it into all good order , and there to keepe it : so is it of al Schismes and separated Religions imitated and apishly followed , as without whose ground , foundation , and example none of them all could in any thing tell where to be . And therfore her they imitate in their Seruice and Sacramentes , in their Discipline and Iurisdiction , in their Lawes and ordinaunces : out of her bookes and doinges takeing all theyr light , neuer otherwise hauing bene able to tel , that they should vse Baptising of men , Ioan. 13. more then washing of feete , or this lesse then that , or one to be a Sacrament , and not the other .

Of her they learned to kepe their spirituall Courtes , Visitations , Conuocations , and Councels . Of her they learned to excommunicate and suspend : of her they learne to haue for seuerall functions seuerall officers and peculiar orders . Of her they learned their wisdome in dead mens willes , their prouidence in bidding & forbidding of banes their discretion to discerne and disseuer lawfull and vnlawfull Mariages : shee parted their people into Parishes & Prouinces : finally nothing for mans spirituall commodity that they haue amongst them , but of our Church by vsurpation or imitation they tooke it . Their very Communion-booke to be made altogeather out of our Masse-booke , their owne Puritans will beare me witnesse , and so much ( as I heare ) haue they already plainly opened to the world . Which may likewise be easily shewed in their other Church-bokes also , that out of ours they be taken , as is well knowen to all that know both .

Which now , thinke you ( I appeale to all reasonable men ) to be Christes Church the reasonable soule , or the brutish ape ? It is the obseruation of the Holy Fathers , that the Diuell alwayes and his members were fayne to be the apes of God and his people , that there the Philosophers learned their Theologie , the Idolatrers their Priestes and Sacrifices , the Heretikes their Rites and Ceremonies : in figure whereof we haue in the holy Scripture the example of Ieroboam in his Dan & Bethell playing the ape of Godds Temple in Ierusalem , 3. Reg. 12. with many others moe .

States of Perfection .

FVRTHERMORE consider , what Church is that , which hath in it , and euer had , all holy & commendable States , of faythfull people , professed Virgyns , vowed widowes , Poore by wil and promise p●rsons of both SEXES dedicated ●o GOD by forsaking the world and the pleasures thereof , some liuing in desertes or caues of the earth , some in Cloysters in Communitie and vnder obedyence , all wholly occupied in mourning and praying , both night and day , for the sins of themselues and others . Was the Church of Christ at any time without these heauenly Orders , this comely variety ? Haue not we in the Actes of the Apostles ( where is described vnto vs , as I haue often saide : the plat-forme of Christes Church than beginning , and afterward to grow vp stil in the same orders ( as a child doth in the same members ) the perfect example of the whole multitude of christian Iewes selling all and liuing in common without property ? Act. 4. The terrible sodaine death also of Ananias and his wife Saphira , Act. 5. for playing a false part in that behalfe ? of the multitudes profession , and manners of such euer afterward , vntill and in S. Augustines time : you may see more that list , Li. 1. ca. 33. in his booke De Moribus Ecclesiae Catholicae : as also in all the olde writers whose works are extant .

How then can that be the Church of God , which prouideth by waste , desolation , destruction , and ( as it were ) by law that no such Orders of men and women specially and totally deputed to Gods seruice , be suffered amongst them , where be no maides , but such as can get no matches , where no man is poore , but with grudge or much against his will , where no vow is made to God , nor to him must none be kept : where fasters be counted Pharisees , Monkes and mourners esteemed mad men , the best sort of Christian men reputed the fowlest Hypocrites : finally , where in apparell , gesture , or countenaunce , no signe of Religion , deuotion , or vertue , thought to be commendable , or almost tolerable .

The state of our Predecessors .

VPON these thinges afore-going , riseth another goodly consideration , what Church that is , whose Doctors God hath so blessed with credit , Maiestie , eternall Memorie , and Authoritie , that being of the same meaning and vttering euidently both in their bookes , and in their deedes , both in their life , & at their death , of the same faith which we doe teach & the Heretikes doe impugne : yet dare they not openly condemne them , nor otherwise then couertly reprehend them : but if that one of theyr Bookes they can patch or pike any apparent sentence to amende their owne credits , they highly vaunt thereof . What Church that is , whose security of saluation is so certaine , breeding such awe in the Aduersaries hearts and tongues , be they neuer so wanton , that they dare not condemne neyther the followers of such thinges , as they would haue seeme to be superstitious & detestable , nor the very principall Authors , doers , or teachers thereof .

Was Protestant euer heard so bold to plucke S. Gregorie out of heauen for saying Masse : or Saint Bernard for his Monkes Coule : or Saint Augustine for praying and offering Sacrifice for his Mothers soule : or the very first Authors of Monkes and Friers Orders , as Saint Basile , S. Benedict , S. Frauncis , S. Dominicke , S. Anthonie , & such others , or the Founders of our Colledges in Vniuersities for their respecting in their worke , and commaunding in their Statutes , prayer , Dirige , & Masse for their soules for euer ? Yea , doe they not , the best of them all , in the most solemne pulpits of the realme , commended them by name , blesse their memorie , and praise God for them ? Would they so doe by soules damned with the Diuell in Hell ?

Finally , which of them all hath beene heard so peremptorie in his sentence , to condemne to hell for daylie , hearing of Masse , praying for the dead , calling vpon Saints , going a Pilgrimage , &c. the very multitude of our Predecessors , all since the first christening of our Nation , nine hundred or a thousand yeares agoe , euen vntill King Edwardes time , all his own & others fathers , & mothers , grandfathers , and grandmothers , & other Ancestors , kinsfolke , and countriemen that euer liued since that time ? But those that liued afore that time in Paganisme , & Idolatrie , who sticketh to condemne , more then the Olde Romaines , Grecians , and other Infidels of other countries , not seruing GOD , nor hauing heard of , nor beleeuing in Christ ? If any will say , that ignorance before this time of their new Gospels preaching excused the one sorte : why did not ignorance excuse likewise the other sort ? What cause can be giuen , why the one sort are in heauen , and the other in hel , but only that as they afore our Christening were without God and without Christ : so these since that time beleeued the right faith of Christ , & vsed the true worship of God ?

As for inuicible ignorance to haue saued then the simple sort of very sottes in maner ( as now by the opinion of some learned Catholike men it doth in Germanie and in England , &c. ) it can not here of them be said : because they must and doe confesse , that Saint Bede in our Countrie , Saint Bernard in another , and such like , are of all most surelie saued , who yet had not this ignorance , but knew right well this new doctrine , and condemned it for moste wicked heresie And will men of this time be then so folish , so wilfully cast away themselues , to forsake that sure faith , that sure maner of seruing God , which by the very confession of those that would haue it forsaken , serued well the turne so many hundred yeares together , to saue men from hel , to bring men to heauen ?

Who is so sure , that this new Faith , and new Seruice , hath all this while brought any one to heauen ? Yea , how certaine that is , which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of Saint Paule hath spoken : Ephes. 4. Vna fides , vnum Baptisma , one faith , one Bapisme : so certaine it is by that aforesaid , that whosoeuer in this new faith and seruice hath ended this life , is in Hel most certainely : the very first fathers & open teachers of it condemned by God and all good men when they were aliue , and euer since theyr death remayning in so cursed memorie , that their owne followers dare not for shame and feare once name them to their honour , nor any true Christian man thinke otherwise of them , then as of most damnable creatures .

The onelie knowen , and vndoubted Mother of Christes children for a thousand yeares togeather .

WHEREVPON consider you next of all , what Church was that , which for these thousand yeares togeather throughout the whole world was called Christes Church , and stoode and encreased , and brought forth both Children to Christ , as his only wife all that while and Spouse , and innumerable Saintes to heauen , and Pastours for the people , and was accepted in humble peace and quietnes for the Mother of al faythful folke , so long togeather , and before euer any of these Sectes had to doe or appeared in the world . Was either that a false Church , by whose only wombe , and none others , al men so long time were regenerate ?

Or can that be the true Church , which so many worldes togeather either was not at all ( as we say and as it is certaine ) or was so obscure and hidd , that it could not be sene nor knowen , and that , in the gloriouse time of the new euerlasting Testament , which is the time of Christes Churches Raigne , in heigth , aboue the topp not only of al Iereboam and other Idolatrers Excelsies and Hillockes , 3. Reg. 3. Excelsa & colles , but also aboue the mountes and Hilles them-selues of both Temples , Ioan. 4. false Samaritan , and true Iudaicall . Is 4. Mic. For so say the Prophets : Erit in nouijsimis diebus praeparatus Mons Domus Domini in vertice montium , & eleuabitur super colles , In the last dayes shal be cunningly set the Mountaine of our Lordes howse on the toppe of the hilles , and it shal be exalted aboue the hillockes : whereas contrarywise by the Protestantes saying , Christs Church should be more obscure then the Synagogue of the Iewes not only afore , but also in this very time of their vtter desolation . In which tyme the Church of Christ is sette in such cleare light & bright shining , that both the Prophet saieth : Scietur in gentibus semen eorum , & germen eorum in medio populorum : omnes qui viderent eos , cognoscent illos , quia isti sunt semen cui benedixit Dominus . In Nations shal be knowen their seede , Is. 61. and their issue in the middest of peoples : al that see them , shall know them , that these are the seede which our Lord hath blessed . Mat. 5. And also our Sauiour calleth it a Citie that cannot be hid , being set vppon a mountaine : that cannot be hid , he saith .

And yet shall you haue some youths , which please themselues so much in their owne inuentions , that they feare not to say : Yes , but it may be hid , because the highest hilles haue sometimes mistes about them . In deed , with their mistes they hide for a time this Citie , how high as it standeth and how plaine in sight , from some weake-sighted persons , that be without it , to their owne damnation . But from such as are within it , and there will keep themselues , no mist can hide it . For which cause our Sauiour saith in the same place : Mat. 5. Vt luceat omnibus qui in domo sunt , to giue light to all that be in the house . God open the eies of people , euen of the mist-casters also , to see where they are , and where they should be , & where they shall be , if they goe blindly forward as they haue begunne : to see , that those wits and tongues of theirs , which now they count lucra , Phil. 3. for bringing vnto them so manie Church-liuinges , and so much vaine glorie , are in verie truth nothing but stercora and detrimenta , for beraying them all with sin , and leesing vnto them the glorious Cittie of Christ , both here , and hereafter . A long time it were for a mist to haue lasted aboue a thousande yeares together : and much for it al that while not only to haue hidden , but also to haue quite choken vp such a Cittie , set vp by Christ to be seene and to last for euer .

In this time of Christes glorie and his new Testament , so long togeather , was not at all the Protestantes Church , say we , and otherwise also must they themselues confesse , that all that time it had no vse of her owne Sacraments , nor any help to saluation , but by another company , which was contrarie vnto it , and in which only was then all the practise of all christianitie : and which therefore was the Church of Christ , so high , so bright , so fruitfull , as promise was made afore it should be .

Celebration and operation of Christes death .

WITH this consider you at once , what Church is that , which now and euer , is so blessed of God , & so embrued with Christs blood and Passion , issuing out of his precious side when vpon the Crosse it was opened , that she onely hath in her the highest & only proper worship of God , consisting in Sacrifice , and in her Sacrifice the liuely and sensible celebrating of Christs Death , whereby his holy Bodie and precious Blood were done asunder : that she hath moreouer grace in her Sacraments , merite in her workes , force in her word : vertue , power , and efficacie in her teaching : that she breedeth deuotion , conuerteth sinners , turneth to religion , and to the search of life and saluation strangely altereth the heartes of men : Christ being in her not weake & feble , but strong and mighty , as S. Paule said to the Corinthians : Christus in vobis non infirmatur , sed potens est in vobis : 2. Cor. 13. and she in Christ Iesus being by God created in good workes , who loued her , Eph. 2. & 5. & gaue himselfe for her , that hee might sanctifie her and purifie her with the lauer of water in his word , to present her vnto himselfe at the last day a glorious Church without spot or wrincke , or any blemish .

Contrariewise , can that vngratefull company be the true Church , which offereth not to God , but abhorreth the high Soueraigne office and honour due vnto him by Sacrifice : which hath not in sacrifice the commemoration of Christs death : that infirme and beggarly companie , which graunteth she hath no sacraments to giue grace : which of her owne accord giueth ouer the right & order of Priesthood : which confesseth , she hath no rite of Ceremonie , no power of worde to sanctifie any creature in Christs name , no vertue to bring vnder , and coniure away Diuels from her Childrens bodies , cattell , houses , and other thinges : no blessing , no spirituall gift , no grace : yea which cannot beare more than the Diuel himselfe , any externall monument of deuotion nor benediction , but feareth superstition in obeisance at the name of Iesus , misdoubteth Idolatrie in the figure of Christs Crosse : and findeth in good workes , nothing of Gods spirit , nothing of Christs Passion , no grace , no merite , nothing finally but finne and hipocrisie .

Teaching the narrow waie , and liuing after it .

TO that same afore-said ioyne this consideration that followeth : what Church that is , which as it hath Gods grace and Christs blood mightily working in it , and with it , to the wonderfull breaking , chaunging , imprinting and ingrauing of hearts : so againe it preacheth Pennance , Iustice , Gods iudgement , Hell fire , Restitution , Satisfaction , Discipline , and great austeritie of life : whose followers and children , for those causes , be the saddest sort of people , men of best order , vprightest in gouernment : honestest of conditions , deuoutest in Gods seruice , readiest to workes of mercy and pietie , most carefull of their consciences , most studious of the life to come , most peaceable in al families , charitable takers vp of matters and quarels that fall out betweene their neighbours worthiest members of common wealthes , best beloued both of God and man .

On the other side , what Church is that whose preachers preach pleasauntnes , & be meale mouthed , make open profession to ytching eares , and hold a common Schole of sinne and flattery , holde sacriledge to be Gods seruice , vnfaithfulnes and breach of promise to God to giue it to a strumpet , to be a vertue : abandon fasting , abhorre confession , mislike with pennance , like well of vsury , charge none with restitution , finde no good before God in single life , nor in no well working , but haue in all thinges smothed and planed with sweet wordes of false peace and deceitfull security the rough waie of Heauen and saluation . Whose followers , for those causes , are easily to be noted by theyr naughty conditions : the vnbridled youth , that seeke for licence and liberty : the carnall swine that wallow in sinne , the vnruly ruffians that count order a prison , discipline a torment , the pirates , robbers , oppressors ( both Masters , and Ministers ) that like best of that Church , which is furthest from grace , vnpriuiest of consciences , nearest to Atheisme : vniust Bankrupts ; cruell Vsurers , that would haue it lawfull to enrich them-selues with other mens goods : delicate Merchantes , wanton women , that in this world serue their lustes , both at borde , and in bed , lading themselues with all kindes of sinne , and yet presuming of heauen to find it wide open : finally all persons as they fal from order and godlines , more nere they be to this profession or religion : a common rule and generall obseruation , that all men as they returne to our Church , bettered and amended : as they fall to their Sinagogue , much worsed and more then afore corrupted .

For proouing whereof I neede not bring in the common knowen testimonies of Erasmus and Luther himselfe . Eras . Epi. in pseudo . Euang. & ad frat . inf. Ger. Luth. in post dom. 1. Aduent . It is in our Countrie most euident to all men , both in particular persons , and in the multitude , and in the State : neuer in people lesse fidelitie , lesse friendship , lesse charitie , lesse humilitie , lesse simplicity , lesse goodnes : neuer more pride ( as in apparrell , &c. ) more double dealing , more swearing , more forswearing , more whoredome , more theeuing , secret and open , personall and generall , more sin , more vice , more naughtines , that by all examples of former times nothing is to be looked for , but vniuersall destruction & vtter desolation . And of all most ill , most wicked , and therefore euery where most despised , most contemned , most irrided , most scorned the Superintendents and Ministers themselues : that if a book should be made of their seuerall behauiours , as it would presently be confessed , so would it of posteritie be scarcely beleeued . That and if they had such enormities to lay to our Clergy , as wee can lay to them innumerable , and intollerable , O how should all pulpits and places ring thereof ? Giue me teares ( O Lord ) yea a floud , yea a Sea of teares ( O Lord ) I pray thee , to bewaile my sinnes , and the sinnes of my Nation : giue them ( O Lord ) thy grace to repent theyr sinne , the very cause of all theyr wicked Heresie : that our poore Countrey may with Niniue find thy mercy , escape thy wrath and by preuention turne away her miserie .

Obedient Subiectes .

THAT this may in Goddes name be so done , not only by particular persons , but also ( if it be possible ) by the very Gouernours and State it selfe , which I wish and pray God of his mercy that they may with his good fauour , both here and here-after , stand for euer : with and besides the former Motiues , it may please them this to consider further , what Church that is , wherein first and formest , as Saint Augustine saith , Ipsae quodam modo etiam humanae leges Christianae sunt : De vtil. cred. ca. 7. the very humaine lawes also be Christian , as is euident in the learned Ciuil law ( as they call it ) of the Romaines , and also in the sage Temporall Law of our owne Countrie , both being Christian according to the Christianitie of the Catholike Church only , which the Students and Readers of them doe well know , that they are both made to serue our Sauiour Christ , as he is serued in our Church , giuing in most thinges playne witnesse against these destructions and innouations of the Protestants .

And wherein againe her owne Ecclesiastical lawes be the life & continuance of all good commonwealthes : by which the Princes and Powers haue good and obedient Subiectes , the people againe haue iust & louing Gouernours : whose children be folowers of peace and tranquilitie , be taught order and obedience to their ordinary powers : of whom temporal Princes for God and conscience-sake , be they neuer so euil are in al lauful cases duely serued : & if at any time it happen , after long toleration , humble beseeching , and often admonition , of very wicked and notorius Apostates or heretikes , no other hope of amendment appearing , but the filthy more & more daily defiling himselfe and others to the huge great heape of their own damnation that after al this the soueraigne authoritie of our common pastor in religion , for the sauing of souls , doe duely discharge vs from subiection , and the Prince offender from his dominion : with such grie●● o● heart is it both done of the Pastour , and taken of the people , as if a man shou●d haue cut of from his body , for to s●ue the whole , so most principal , but rotten part therof : who therefore with his Natural affection that said : Quos iterum parturio , donec formetur Christus in vobit : Gal. 4. with you againe I go in trauaile , vntill Christ be fashoned in you : do al their endeuour , make sute to man , beseech the partie in himselfe , or by his more interiours , & aboue al things at Gods feete cast themselues downe , praying him euery houre , day & night , with sighing and weeping , when one is weary , another succeding in his place , 2. Ma●. 13. v. 10. Act. 12. v. ● . al houres ( I say ) of the night no lesse then of the day , so to make a continual clamour in the ears of God our most merciful Father , that wee may see by reconciliation , our so principall a member healed & set againe in his place : being then most ready to do him againe al honour & seruice , in heart also and mind that may be due vnto him : neither in the Meane tyme denying him such loue and worship as we may .

Contrariwise to consider on the other side , what Church is that , which riseth by disobedience to both the Swordes : which counteth all Regiment of women to be monstrous : which standeth by traiterous murdering of great Persons , by wast and destruction of cities , countries , and Kingdomes : which violently displaceth , vnfaithfully rebelleth against and openly with-standeth all Power , though it be confessed to be most lawful of the Sect it selfe . Yea , of the catholiks , though discharged of their fealtie , yet for common humanity , for their accustomed vse , for their continuall and ( as it were ) naturall institution , the Prince better obeied , more faithfully serued , by his own approbation and all mens sight , then of the Puritans them-selues and Protestants ( which in maner all in heart be Puritans ) who yet would seme to beleeue in conscience , that hee is not only Head of their Realme , but also supreame Gouernour of their Church : but in very deede they beleue , as their man of God Martin Luther & other Goodmen haue taught them , that he is neither the one , nor the other : meaning in hart and truth with their Anabaptistes no better to the State ciuil , then to the Ecclesiastical

Whereby both honourable Princes with their graue Counsels , and all other men may see , who they be that both teach and folow S. Paules doctrine of obedience to Superiours , & who they be againe , Rom. 13. that S. Iude in his liuely description of Heretikes calleth , ●●d . Contemners of Lordship , Blasphemers of Maiestie .

The Church to which Princ●s doe Homage .

IT may be more-ouer considered for what Church all iust Princes , Emperours , and Potentates hold their swords : to what Church they haue dedicated theyr fidelitie : to what Church they haue from theyr first conuersion giuen such immunities , exemptions , honours , and prerogatiues : of what Church they hold their seuerall Title of Christianitie , as to be called , one Christian , another Catholike , another defender of the faith , and so forth : in what Church the Prophecie of Esay is fulfilled : Et erunt Reges nutri●● tui , Esai . 49. & Reginae nutrices tuae : vultu in terram demisso adorabunt te ▪ & puluerem pedum tuorum lingent . And Kinges shall be thy fosterers , and Queenes thy nurces : looking demurely with their eies on the ground , shall they worshipp thee : and the dull of thy feet shal they licke . And againe : Esai . 60. Et aedificabunt silij peregrinorum muros tuos , & Reges eorum ministrabunt tibi . And the sonnes of strangers ( that is , of the Gentils ) shall build thy walles , and their Kinges shall doe seruice vnto thee . Et aperientur portae tuae iugiter : die ac nocte non daudentur , vt asseratur ad●e fortitudo gentium , & Reges earum addu●antur . Gens enim & regnum quod non seruierit tibi , peribit . And thy gates shall stand open continually , day and nyght shall not they be shut , that vnto thee they may be brought the very strength of the Gentyls , and that vnto thee theyr Kinges may comme . For the Nation and Kingdome that wil not serue thee , shal surely perish .

Consider therefore , what Church it is which conformably to these Prophecies hath brought the mighty Princes of the world , Kingdomes of the earth , and States of Common-wealthes to submit their Septers vnder Christ our Lord & Gouernement of his Church : to what Church the very Romaine Emperours , before most cruel tyrants , and for three hundred yeares togeather Persecutours of the Church , straight vpon their conuersion , euen then when they were Lords of all this world yealded vp theyr very Imperial City of Rome with the whole most large and mighty Country of Italie , and translated their owne State into an other part of the world , giuing place to his Vicar , by whom in him they had bene Christened : the only worke of our Sauiour Christ , Lord of all and GOD omnipotent , so to bring into his Church and submitte vnto it the very Strength of the Gentils , and so mightily to bring Satan himselfe vnder the Feete of the Romaine Christians .

This Church , you may see , hath ( as it should doe ) ruled with Law and discipline all states of people : it hath faithful Princes no lesse subiect vnto it , then the people , as obedient children , as the people : euen so as God foretold , promised , and ordayned that they should be . Neuer therefore exempted it Emperour , Prince or Potentate of the earth from his due obedience to Gods Church and lawfull Ptstours .

Consider on the other side , what Church is that , where all is contrary , the Prince not only not taught obedyence to the Church , humilitie , & seruice , vnder payne of himselfe and his Realme to perish : but fondly seduced , miserablye deceaued and flattered aboue measure with the very Title of head & Supreme Gouernour of the Church .

The Parlament Church .

WHEREVPON you may consider againe , by the sequele of most foule absurdities following thereof , what Church that is , where lawes be made to charge Peter him-selfe , if he there were liuing , to giue vp his commission receaued of Christ , and take another of the King or Queen : to ch●rge both him and all his fellowes the other Apostles of God our Sauiour , to change that true seruice of God which they had receaued , & to minister of another sort , which the King , or Queen , or Parlament , or law of the countrie should prescribe vnto them : to put S. Augustine to fine to the Queene one hundred Markes for saying Masse for his Mothers soule : to leese his Bishopricke , to liue and dye in prison for the same , and for calling & counting Aerius an Heretike for holding against it : and for many other points of their faith , both hee and all the other Holy Fathers , fayne to leese all , and to giue place to certaine new Maisters that had bene from hence at the Apostles , going so long a iourney without any footing in the way , and as the Philosophers spake , transeuntes de termino in terminum sine medio , and from thence fetched vs a new Religion that they neuer knew . Yea a Religion , that should compel their Maister and ours , Christ himselfe , God aboue all to be blessed for euer , if he had chosen this time and our Countrey for to teach , and worke in it mans saluation , to haue held his peace and leaft his medling like a Foreiner as hee was , and in no wise to haue behaued him-selfe like the Head of his owne Church , vnlesse hee would haue also saied , that he had bene the natural king of England , and displaced the lawfull heires of the Kings afore-time , and chaunged his talke to Pilate , when he saied : Regnum meum non est ae hoc mundo , Ioan. 28. my kingdome is not of this world : to haue sayed : My Kingdome is of this world , and thy Maister Cesar doth me wrong . This must hee needes haue done ( I say ) by our new mens doctrine , or not haue bin Head of his Church , because by their saying that Headship cannot be seperated from the Kingship , being ( as they say ) a real naturall , and an essentiall part thereof .

Which their own saying , themselues yet againe destroy by another saying of their own contrary to the former : whiles that they professe ( as truth is ) our Prince to be King of France as well as of England and of Ireland : and yet say not , that he is Head of the Church of France , but only of the Church of England and Ireland , as euery man doth see in the King or Queenes vsuall Style . Wherefore if any man thinke , that Company , which breedeth and nourisheth such monsters , such absurdities , to haue any resemblance of Christes Church , horribly blinded in his sight , and his understanding fouly darkened .

Communion of Saintes .

SVCH ( you see ) is the new inuented Church of England , so streightnyng and coarctyng it selfe into the limittes of one Kingdome or Countrey , that in it one Christyan man to another euen in Spirituall affayres is a stranger : that in it an Ecclesiastical and Apostalicall power erected by Christ , is deemed a Foreiner : that in it any General Councel that euer was or euer can be gathered of the Bishoppes of other Natyons of all Christendome , yea or of theyr own confederates , can take , beare , or haue no whit of authoritie : that in it epistles directed from beyond the sea by Saint Paule himselfe , such as his Epistles to the Romains , Corinthians ▪ Galathians &c. could beare no sway : that in it all the Apostles togeather writing from theyr Synod of Hierusalem , as they did to the Antiochians , might beare no stroke : that in it Christ himselfe without the King and the Parlaments consent , might not dispose of his own Churches . Into such wonderfull narrow straightes haue these men laced and pinched vp them-selues , besides their precise dealing also about communion with the soules in Purgatory , and the Saints in Heauen .

Consider then , whether this be the Catholike and Vniuersall Church of Christ , spread ouer all Nations , descending vnto vs throughout al ages , one & the same both in earth , and vnder earth , and aboue earth : and not that Church much rather , yea most certainly , by which euery faithfull man communicateth in all offices of Relygion with all others , be they neuer so farre asunder , be it in time , or be it in place : in which there is a perfitte participation and societie of all spirituall commodities and commandementes : where seruing and obeying , praying and working , desiring and deseruing lacking and abounding , trouble and comfort goeth in common .

The Church that all Christs enimies fight against .

CONSIDER againe , what Church that is , ours or the Protestantes , which the tyrannicall Romaine Emperours of olde before their christendome , did vexe and persecute : and which to this day the Heathen , the Turke , and the Iewe doe acknowledge themseulues to be annoyed by . What company honoring Christ , do they feare but ours ? What Church beareth off theyr brunt from the neck of Christendom , but only ours ? Of what Church was our owne Countrie , when it in such holy warres ioyned with other countries of Christendome , and got thereby immortal glorie ? And now that it is reuolted from the same Church , what aide haue Christian Princes of it toward such warres ? Yea , doth not all the world see , that these go togeather : them that fight against Heretikes , the same to fight against Turks : and they againe that maintaine Heretykes , the same to fauour Turkes , to be sory for theyr ouerthrowes , to be glad of theyr preuailing , for Christian Princes good successe to faine false bonefires for TVRKES good successe to shew forth mery heartes ?

Of our Church , I shewed afore , that those Emperours afterward receaued theyr Baptisme : therefore ours it was that they afore did persecute For so witnesseth the Prophet Esay , that it is one Church , Esa. 60. and the same , which they did first afflict , and after adore . Et venient ad te curui filij eorum qui humili●ue●●t te ▪ & adorabunt vestigia pedum tuorum omnes qui detrahebant tibi , & vocabunt te Ciuitatem Domini , Sion sancti Israel . And there shal com vnto thee creeping and crouching the sonnes of them that afflicted thee : and there shal adore thy footestepes all that blasphemed thee : and they shal cal thee the Citie of our Lord , the Syon of the holy one of Israel .

Seing it is euident ( I say ) that those Potentates neuer to no Church did this honour and Seruice , but only to ours : euydent also it is , that our Church it was , which afore they persecuted : that Church , Christes Church , by the confession of al men : therefore our Church , Christes Church , to the eye of such as are content to see . Which yet again may be more plainly seene by this Motiue of S. Augustins , by him proponed , amongst many others , to the Heathens , to moue them to be Christians : Vid●tis , Epist. 42 ipsas huius saeculi potestates , quae aliquando pro simulachris populum Christianum persequebantur , victas & domitas , non a repugnantibus , sed a morientibus Christianis , & ●●ntra eadem simulachra , pro quibus Christianos occidebant , impetus suos legesque vertisse , & Imperij nobilissimi eminētissimū culmen ad sepulchrum piscatoris Petri submisso diademate supplicare . You see , the very Potestates of this world , which once for Idolles did persecute the Christian people , ouercome and tamed , not by the resisting , but by the dying of Christians : both against the same Idoles for which they killed the christians , to haue turned their forces and their lawes : and also the high●st top of the most noble Empire , at the Sepulchre of Peter the fisher submitting his Croune to mak supplication .

By this it is euident , I say , that our Religion it is , to which from their former Paganisme those Emperours were conuerted , and to which S. Augustine would haue those other Heathens to conuert And farder yet in the same kind of motiue you may consider , what church it was , which all HERETIKES likewise euer impugned , but neuer preuayled . Which very note of his Church our Sauiour giueth : Mat. 16. Portae inseri non praeualebunt adue●sus eam , The gates of Hel shall not preuaile against it .

Was it then against the Protestants , that Iouinian lette out of Hell Priestes and Nunnes Mariage ? Or were it they , and ●gaine stopped vp that gap & gate of Hel ? Was it against them , that Aerius let out of Hel his Heresie of No good to be done to the dead by prayer ? Or , were it they , that againe stopped vp that gate ? Was it one Church , against which these Heretikes and many other such like ran out : and another , against which issued out the Arrians , Sabellians , Nestorians , Pelagians , and finally all the rable ? Or , was it not one Church and the same , which stopped vp both sortes of gates ? Not the Protestantes , but our Church , the one sort : therefore not the Protestants , but our Church , the other sort : & therefore againe , not the Protestantes , but our Church , the true Church .

Euer Visible and Catholike .

TO this consideration ioyne this also , what Church is that , which can shew in it the fulfilling of innumerable Scriptures touching the Churches vniuersalitie by time , place , and person : which can spread before your eyes her line and pedegree descending from the chiefest Apostles euen vnto this time : which can declare , that in all Ages and States , since Christs time , shee hath had some notable glorious companie professing her Religion , euen in the pointes also that the Aduersaries now impugne : which is knowen still to haue in all places , euen amongest the Kingdomes of Heretikes , Turkes , and Heathens , her open Confessours , Professours , & Maintayners vnto death .

Consider on the other side , what Church is that , which lacking proofe of law●ull and lineall Descent , careth not for the middest , but leapeth from one end immediatly to the other , from Luther to Christ , not hauing record of her religion in all the meane time : no monument of such a Church , neyther in leafe or line of Seruice-booke , neyther in creation of Priest or Bishop of their Sect : no like practi●e for her ●n gouernment , either ciuill , or Ecclesiasticall .

The truth is , that some there haue bin in many ages in some points of their opinion : but such as may not beare the naming , and as may be easily proued not to haue beene of their Church , because of certaine other pointes of their opinions . As Aerius ▪ who denied praying & offering for the dead , ordinarie daies of fasting , diffe●ence of Priest and Bishoppe : dare they ( trow you ) for all this , name him as a Protestant ? No , Au● . ●●r. 5● . I warr●nt you : they know that he was withall ●n A●rian . Or any other of the old Heretikes likewise in some raile tyed to them , doe you heare them for all that make their vaunt of them ?

Let vs come then to ve●y Hu● and Wicklef themselues , of whome they are wont to be somwhat lesse ashamed : were they at least Protestants ? Or ( which is all one ) be Protestantes as they were , Hussites and Wicklefistes ? No , there be many points named , wherein they agree not . One for example : Hus & Wick●ef did holde , 〈…〉 35. that for euery mortall sinne which any Magistrate should commit , by & by he lost his office , were he Priest or Bishop , King or Queene , or what els so euer , and no longer therefore men bound to obey him . Will the Protestants alow well of such confusion as in thinges both diuine and humane therevpon must follow ?

To be briefe , let them heare their Father Martin Luther speake : Non r●cte faciunt , qui me H●●ssit●m vocant . Ap●d Rof . a● . 30. Non enim m●cum ille sentit . They doe not well ( saith hee ) that call me an Hussite : for with me hee agreeth not . Let them heare also theyr brother Phillip Melanchton speake . Inspexi Wiclefum : Ad Frider . Micon . sed deprehendi in eo multa alia errata , ex quibus iudicium de spiritu eius fieri potest . Prorsus non intellexit , nec tenuit fidei iustitiam , &c. I haue viewed Wicklef : but in him haue I found many other errours , by which , iudgement may be made of what spirit he was . Certainely he vnderstood not , nor held not the iustice of faith : foolishly confounded he the Gospell & things political : wi●h many other his errors that he there confesseth & obiecteth . Li. de vit. Iew . Which L. Humphrey eyther ignorantly knew not , or maliciously dissembled , in extolling so highly this wrong-sprited Wiclef , making him his Iewels peere , them two the two Moones or Sunnes of Oxford , and yet Melancthon withall , that thus hath iudged him , a man of right iudgement . So that by this it is manifest , that the Church of the Protestants neuer was , neuer at al ( I say ) in the world before this time .

Now consider than , to which of these Churches the Holie Scriptures beare witnesse , to this new vpstart , or to that old permanent . As where our Sauiour saith to them , whom he sent to preach & to minister his Sacramentes to all Nations : Mat. 28. Et ecce ego vobiscum sum omnibus diebus , vsque ad consummationem saeculi . And behold , I am with you all dayes , euen to the ending of the world . As also where God saith of Christ by his Prophet Ieremy : Si irritum potest fieri pactum cum die , Iere. 33. & pactum cum nocte , vt non sit dies & nox in tempore suo , & pactum meum irritum esse poterit cum Dauid seruo meo : vt non sit ex eo filius , qui regnet in Throno eius , & Leuitae , & sacerdotes ministri mei . Gen. 8. ● ▪ 22. If broken may be my promise with the day , and my promise with the night , so that there be not day and night in their time : my promise also broken may be with Dauid my seruant : so that there be not a Sonne of him to raigne in his throne , & Leuites ( or Deacons ) and Priestes my ministers . As againe where hee saith by his Prophet Esay : Hoc foedus meum cum eis , dicit Dominus : Spiritus meus qui est in te , Esay . 59. & verba mea quae posui in ore tuo , non recedent de ore tuo , & de ore seminis tui , & de ore seminis seminis tui , dicit D●minus , am●d● & vsque in sempiternum . This is my promise , or bargaine with them , saith our Lord : My spirit which is in thee , and my words which I haue put in thy mouth , shall not againe goe out of thy mouth , and out of the mouth of thy seed , & out of the mouth of the seed of thy seed , saith our Lord , from henceforth & euen so for euermore : with innumerable more such like places , that most euidently conteine in them visible preachers and ministers , preaching and ministring , raygning and shining in Christes Church for euer : and therefore the said Church to be euerlasting visible , & visible euerlasting .

Where grew the Protestants seed before our time .

HERE BY the way doth offer it selfe a consideration of very great weight , rising vpon that which in the last Motiue I saide , that neuer was there Protestant in the world , before Luthers time at the soonest , but yet that manie points of Protestancy were long before , and that , at sundry times . Whereupon I would haue it considered , what ground it was alwaies , where at those sundrie times did grow the sundry points of the Protestants doctrine which at any time before our time chaunced to appeare : what manner of men they were eyther for lyse , or for doctrine , to whom happened to be showen some glimce of this great light , which now the Protestantes Gospell hath brought vnto vs .

For a few examples , because my purposed breuity permitteth not many , as in deed very many there are , which the learned may here remember : One kind of the Protestants seed is , that wee must not pray for the dead : another that wee must not keepe the Lent and other accustomed times of fasting : another , that wee must not pray to Saintes : another , that a Bishop and a Priest be equall . But where grewe those seedes afore-time ? Some in one Aerius that liued in the time of Saint Epiphanius : some in certaine that named themselues Apostolici in S. Bernardes time , and at other times in others .

Now if you will know , what manner of ground that was : Aerius was an Arrian , Apostolici were Anabaptistes . Of Aerius thus writeth Saint Epiphanius : Lib. 3 con. Haer. her . 75. Hic Aerius in hunc vsque diem viuit in carne , & superest in vita : Arianus quidem in totum , aliter enim non sentit , quam velut Arius , & adhuc vltra amplius quae Arij sunt perscrutatur , acutus lingua , & armatus labijs in hac parte . This Aerius liueth to this day , being an Arian altogether . For otherwise thinketh he not , then euen as Arius : and yet furthermore , doth hee search than the thinges that belong to Arius , hauing his tongue whetted sharp , & his lips armed in this behalfe And in another place , he was a Priest of Bishop Eustathius , who for an Arian was accounted , and depriued . And because Aerius himselfe was not made Bishop in his place , multa contra Ecclesiam docuit , In Anace phaleosi . fide quidem existens Arianus perfectissimus , many things he taught against the Church , being in beleefe a most perfect Arian . Verum amplius docet , non oportere offerre pro his qui obdormierunt . But further he teacheth , that wee must not offer for them that are departed . Si quis vero ex discipulis ciusieiunare vult : Ne in diebus ordinarijs hoc facito , inquit , sed quando volueris . He forbiddeth to fast on Wensday , & Friday , and in Lent , and the holy weeke before Easter . The Church hath released wensdaies fast long sithens . But and if any of his folowers wil fast , doe it not ( saith he ) on the dayes appointed , but some other day when thou wilt . Ass●rit idem , Episcopum Presbytero non esse excellentiorem . Hee saith also , that a Bishopp is no better then a Priest .

All the same doth S. Augustine likewise witnesse of him , Haer. 53. that these were his owne Heretical assertions , and that hee was besides an Arian , and the occasion of his fall to haue beene the very same , because he might not be made a Bishop . Of the Heretykes named Apostolici S. Bernard writeth , In. Cant. ser. 66. that they likewise would haue no praying to Saintes , nor for the dead , and that withal they laughed at the Catholikes for Baptising of Infantes , Anabaptistes as they were . I would haue it therefore considered , why these seedes of the Protestantes were so sowen vpon the ground of Arians , and vpon the grond of Anabaptistes . Let them tel vs , why vnto such wicked men they were so deare ? Why were these candels of theirs ( as they accompt them ) lighted to Aerius a perfitte Arian , and a proud Ambitious fellow , rather then to S. Athanasius , S. Epiphanius , Saint Augustine and other holy men of God that stood with the Church against the Arryans ? Why to those false Apostolykes , who were wicked Anabaptistes , Bern. ep. 240. de . Henrico . and to others that were dicers and hoorehunters rather then to Saint Bernard , and other holy and Catholike men of the same time ?

Is it not playne by this , who is the sower of such seede , the lighter of such candels ? Euen hee that sowed vs the Seede of Arianisme , that lighted vs the candell of Anabaptisme : not GOD our Lord , but the Diuel himselfe the Lord of Heretikes . Such seede it is as wee see , that any ground will beare it , if it be not the Catholike , be it Arian , be it Anabaptist . And not those only , but also at this time whereas there are in the world very many Sectes , which also the Protestants themselues condemne as well as we doe , yet what one is there of them all , which with the same agreeth notright wel ? Yea eche one of them , in his falling from the Catholike Church , what soeuer were the sinke to the which hee fell : yet in his way tooke he not with hym the doctrine of the Protestants , and the light of their Gospell to be his direction ? The very worst sort of Heretykes of this tyme as the Anabaptistes , the Trinitaries , or who soeuer els they be : yea , and all the sortes that be , one and other : yea the very Epicures also , and Atheistes , who knoweth not , that first they were Protestants , yea and that such they be , and wil seeme to be still ? The opinions of theyr owne , and of the Protestantes standing all in maner so well togeather ( vnlesse peraduenture I should except the Atheistes , whereof yet I doubt very much ) that they neede not to lay away scarse any one point of the protestants common doctrine , as being contrary to their own : no not the Atheists themselues , I thinke : ( but of al the rest it is certayne ) of those general negatiue points , I say , that properly are the Protestantes , and for the which they so cal themselues , and wherin they be from vs departed : troubling therefore the Catholikes in our Country for them , and tolerating and mainteining all Sectes , how many soeuer and diuers they be .

That Seede therefore , which euer is found amongest such cockle , and that lyght which sheweth the way and leadeth vnto such headlong downe-falles , and which light also they no lesse se that be in such Egyptiacal darkenes , then our Protestants them-selues : who soeuer is content to take it for the right seed , and the true light , litle careth he ( as he plainly declareth ) what seede grow in his soule , or into what darknes hee be lead ▪ and therefore shall he be sure at the later day , to be gathered by the reapers togeather with the Arians , the Anabaptistes , the Atheistes , and all other darnell that the parable speaketh of , in these wordes : Mat. 13. In tempore messis dicam Messoribus : colligite primum zizania , & alligate ea in fasciculos ad comburendum : At Haruest tyme I will say to the reapers : gather ye first the Darnelles , and bind them in bundelles to be burned : where there shal be weepyng and gnashing of teeth . For being here found with Arians and other cockell aforesaid , how can he be but there bound vp with them in the same bundel ? Sure therefore shall he be likewise from this wilfull darknes to be throwen yet into further darknes ( into the which he would not ) with hym that another Parable speaketh of , wher it saith : Mat. 22. Tunc dixit Rex ministris : ligatis manibus & pedibus eius , mittite eum in tenebras exteriores : ibi erit fletus & stridor dentium . Then said the King to his seruantes : Bind him hand & foote , and cast him into more outward darknes : there shall be weeping & gnashing of teeth .

Sure To Continue .

Now , to go on your way , in the which wee were before this last Motyue : by the same places of Holye Scriptures there mentioned , are wee admonished agayne of another consideration : what Church that is , which as it hath so manifestly and gloryously lasted euer vnto this time ; so is it most sure and certayne , from this time to last agayne euen continually till the world shall end . And what Church that is on the other side , which as it is lately start vp , so is it most sure and certayne quickly agayne to fall to nothing . Of the first was Saint Augustine bolde to say to his frind Honoratus a Manichee : De vtili . cred. ca. 8. Si finem laboribus vis imponere , sequere viam Catholicae disciplinae , quae ab ipso Christo per Apostolos ad nos vsque manauit , & ab hinc ad posteros mana tura est . If thou desire to make an end of al thy troubles , folow the way of the Catholike doctrine , which from Christ himselfe by the Apostles euen to vs is descended : and from hence to Posterity shal descend . And againe to his countreymen the simple people of the Donatists , Psal. con. Par. Don. shewing them the sure way to be againe grafted in Christ : Numerate Sacerdotes vel ab ipsa Petri Sede : Et in ordine illo Patrum quis cui successit , videte . Ipsa est Petra , quam non vincunt superbae inferorum portae . Count the Priestes hardly from the very See of Peter : And in that order of fathers , consider who to whom succeded . That same is the Rocke , which the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome .

If any man at that tyme , or at any time had beene bolde , so to haue said of any other Apostles See : had he not by this time bene proued a lyer ? And were those other Sees more impugned ( I pray you ) by Tyrants and Heretikes , them was the See of Peter ? Yea , hath not Peters See with all kindes of engyns , by all sortes of enimyes , ten thousand folde bene more impugned ? But all in vayne : De. vtili . cred. 19. Frustra circumlatrantibus Haereticis saith Saint Augustine : In vayne is the barking of Heretykes all about it . All is in vayne , And for what other cause ( Let them , if with al their wits and wysdomes they can , giue vs any other ) but only because Christ our Sauiour God Almighty hath said the word : Tu es Petrus , Mat. 16. & super hanc Petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam : & portae inferi non praeualebunt aduersus eam . Thou art Peter , or a Rock , vpon which Rocke I wil build vp my Church : and that , spite of Hel gates : they shal not preuayle against it , be they neuer so manie , neuer so mighty , neuer so politike , neuer so eloquent , neuer so hardie , and what soeuer els can be thought or named .

Vpon this most plaine and most sure word of him that is truth and might it selfe , haue our Fathers bin alway bold to say , that the See of Peter should neuer faile , neyther in succession , neyther in faith : And vpon the same word be wee much more bold ( if more may be ) because we see , that it hath held on almost two hundred & forty Bishops , whereas they say not forty . And wee againe besides the fighting against it that they saw , haue seen an infinite deale of more : Therefore be we bold to say with them , that neuer shal hell gates ouer come this Rocke , but that both the Succession shall endure , & also the very same faith of it endure . Who can say so of the B. of Canterbury , of London , or any other , or either of these : either ( I say ) that alwaies there shall be a Bishop , or that for the time he is , he shall not chaunge his faith ?

These Heretikes , all the world seeth how soone they fade & faile , one alwaies eating vp another : as a great morsell of Luther eaten vp by Zuinglius , of Zuinglius , by Caluin , of the Protestantes , by the Puritans , &c. And so in themselues euery one wonderfully diminishing : & in the meane time the Catholike vnitie meruailouslie increasing . For example whereof , wee need not to goe to India , where the multiplication is miraculous , nor to other Countries of Europe , verie manie persons and partes whereof , doe daylie repent theyr Heresie , and returne to vnitie . Euen in our owne Countrie who seeth not the gracious and incredible increase of Catholikes : so that now after sixteene yeares preaching of the Heretikes , & as long silence of the Catholikes , all libertie , maintenaunce , help and law for the one : all restraint , persecution , and oppression of the other : yet at this day ( thankes be to God ) there are innumerable moe Catholikes , and they more godlie , more learned , more zealous , more constant , then they were , what time Pharao first arose that knew not Ioseph .

Whereby anie wise man may coniecture , what will be their increase within few yeares , yea although the commandement of exponing the men children should continue : & specially then , when it shall be free for all to depart them out of the house of bondage , and to heare Moyses preach vnto them at libertie : which by the grace of God to be quickly , these wonders that hee worketh both in heauen and in earth , and specially in the hearts of men ( vnlesse I be deceaued ) doe seeme to promise . God graunt ( if it be , his blessed will ) that whensoeuer it be , it be with the Egyptians own saluation , & that they indurate not their owne hartes , euen to the destruction of their Primogeniti .

Well , be that generall deliuerie when God will , euer or neuer : easily may the Heretikes see by this , that the people of themselues do see their follies , that much more plainely , & much more generally would they see it , if the Catholiks might be suffered for to shew it . Which sufferance although God hithervnto for the infinite sinnes of vs and our Countrie would not haue to be : yet hath hee by other meanes ( wee see ) and daily doth more & more declare , that they be such as S. Paule speaketh of , where hee saith : Sed vltra non proficient : 2. Tim. 3. insipientia enim eorum manifesta erit omnibus . But they shall not still proceed : for theyr folly shall be manifest to all men at the length , as was the folly of Iannes and Mambres , the Magitians of Pharao , who for a while with theyr sorcery withstood Moyses . For so wee see , that partly Catholike mens writinges and Councels of Bishops , partly time it selfe , all with the helpe of God , hath and doth make knowen theyr folly : euen there , where by all reason of man they should haue rooted in themselues for euer , and quite rotted out the contrary . But the rule of Truth cannot be false : Omne regnum diuisum contra se , Mat. 12. desolabitur : & omnis ciuitas vel domus diuisa contra se , non stabit . Euery kingdome diuided against it selfe ( as they be into Protestantes and Puritans , and as all other great Heresies euer haue beene , to theyr owne destruction ) shall come to desolation : and euery Citty or house diuided against it selfe , shall not stand .

And so by this consideration you may perceaue the truth of Luthers proude Prophecie in his Booke against King Henry : Luther a fal●e prophet . Certui sum dogmata mea habere me de coelo : dogmata mea stabunt , & Papa cadet . Deus viderit , vter primo fessus defecerit , Papa , an Lutherus . Sure I am , that I haue my Doctrines from heauen . My Doctrines shal stand , and the Pope shall fall . Let God see , whether wil first be wearie and faile , the Pope or Luther . Yea , God and the world seeth , that thou art comen already almost to nothing , euerie where in maner forsaken of thine owne Disciples : & by Zuinglius , Caluin , and others wel-neare consumed , the See Apostolike in the meane while more and more continually increasing in honour and glorie . And therefore may our countrie men , if they list , of God him-selfe take plaine warning of thee and those others that in our countrie would be accounted thine adherents . Thus said God first of all : The Prophet , Deut. 18. which corrupted with pride will take vpon him to speake in my name , such thinges as I haue not commanded him to say , or in the name also of other Gods , he shall be put to death . And then further Moyses saith : If thou answere within thy minde and say : But how may I vnderstand the word that our Lord hath not spoken ? This signe shalt thou haue : looke what the same false Prophet hath foretold in our lords name , and if it come not to passe , that thing our Lord hath not spoken : But through the swelling pride of his owne hart the false Prophet fained it , & therefore thou shalt not feare ( or folow ) him .

How to make plaine demonstration , that the Heretikes haue no euidence , and that we haue all .

TO conclude at last , and to breake off all other the like considerations which might yet be manie more proponed , and shall be hereafter , if God will , and necessitie so require : yet one thing more heere in the end would I haue by a Catholike man proponed to his friend that is an Heretike to be considered .

Whereas it is most strongly prooued by all this which I haue here said , & also euident in it self to any man of wisdome that is not quite forsaken of God , that there maketh most plainely for vs , and against the Heretikes , all that euer was or can be of any christian man required , Holy Scriptures , Approued Traditions , See Apostolike , Generall Councelles , Auncient Fathers , Ecclesiasticall Histories , Christian Lawes , Diuine Miracles , Heauenly Visions , Gods Church , the very names of Catholikes , of Heretikes , of Protestantes , theyr Going out , theyr Comming of them selues , without sending : Our Vnitie , Vniuersalitie , Antiquitie , Succession Euerlasting : theyr reuiuing of old condemned Heresies : finally al Monuments , all substance , all accidents of Christianitie : all this being most certaine , most plaine , most euident : and yet the Heretikes still in all pulpits crying the Gospell , the Word of the Lord , the touchstone of Gods book : I would haue all men here ( to knowe theyr impudency ) for to consider well with them-selues , vwhat should be the true cause of that theyr shamelesse and deceitfull crie .

First plaine it is , that all these former euidences make for vs : and so must the Heretike that you will deale withall , be made in the beginning to confesse : which they doe all confesse many waies indirectly , as in that they vse not the same euidences themselues in their declarations : & againe in that they admit no euidence , but only Scripture , &c. In these theyr sayings and doings , they confesse indirectly and in generall termes , that al those euidences make for vs . But you must make your friend confesse as much directly and particularly . Or els let him say eypresly to euery one of them , whether he will be content to be tried by them : as by the motiue of old condemned heresies : himselfe ( I meane ) to be an Heretike , if you proue him an Aerian , for denying prayer for the soules departed . If he be content , then ioyne with him vpon that issue . Againe whether he wil be content to be tried by approued traditions , by Miracles , by Councels , by Fathers , with the rest . And if hee consent , then ioyne with him in like sort vppon that point , through all , and each of them , in manner as this Treatise hath shewed you the waie . Whereby you shall still be sure to haue the victorie : as I will with Gods helpe more copiously declare hereafter , if any of them doe ioyne with me vpon them . And that they know themselues full well , fleeing therefore euermore from them all to their weake and false Castle of onelie Scripture .

But you muste still labour to gette them ( and if you can ) with their consent out of that Castle into the plaine fieldes aforesaide , to make them graunt expreslie , that there in your handes they can not stand . Verie hard it is for you , I know , to bring anie proude obstinate Heretike to that humilitie to confesse so much , although hee thinke it : yet is it good vppon sure confidence of Gods mighty help , so to assay the worst of them all , if peraduenture God will saue him , or any other that by that meanes shall vnderstand theyr cowardlines , and naughtines of their cause . But specyally this way shall serue you to doe good vpon men more Humble , more tractable , more reasonable , content to learne the truth , and to saue theyr soules .

Such a one shal you sone , by the grace of God and your owne deuout prayer , perswade to come forth vnto you vpon those Playnes afore sayed , and there to proue to see , and to confesse theyr falling and our preuailing .

Which when he hath so done , he will neuer ( I warant you ) returne to his former castell , trusting there to speede any better : so euidently shall hee perceaue , those playnes , into the which with his consent you called hym out to be the most certaine places , where the truth of christian Religion is to be tryed and to be found .

But yet for the farther confyrmatyon of our Catholyke truth , and of hym therein , you may then afterward will hym to retire hym to the sayed castle of the Scrypture . And then to shew hym , that there hee can no better with-stande our assaulte : bidde him consider , whether the holy Scripture be agaynst these foresaid euidences : yea whether it doe not beare them al plaine witnesse , as in the seueral places I haue partly shewed : Agayne therefore to consider , whether Holy Scripture be in any thing contrary to it selfe . And yet once againe , whether that , if Scripture with Protestants were good euidence , we allege not for vs Scriptures most plainly , most mightily , most abundantly .

For example , is not this Scripture manifest enough : Mat. 26. Hoc est corpus meum , &c. Hic est sanguu meus , &c. This is my bodie &c. This is my bloud ? &c. Is not this Scrypture also most manifest : Ex operibus iustificatur homo , Iac. 2. & non ex fide tantum , By workes a man is iustified , and not by faith only ? Is not this againe playne ynough : Iac. 5. Infirmatur quis in vobis ? Inducat Presbyteros Ecclesiae , & orent super eum vngentes eum oleo in nomine Domini , & . If any amongst you be daungerously sicke , let hym send for the Priestes of the Church , and they to pray ouer him , aneling him with the oyle in the name of our Lord , &c. This Scripture againe is it not most manifest : Salubris est cogitatio , 2. Mac. 12. pro defunctis exorare , vt a peccatis soluantur : It is a good meaning , to pray for the soules departed , that they may be deliuered from their sinnes . These likewise could they be plainer : Multum orat pro populo , & vniuersa sancta ciuitate , 2. Mac. 15. Ieremias Propheta Dei : Ieremie Gods Prophet ( dead long afore ) prayeth much for the people , and the whole holy Citie ? Gen. 48. Deus qui pascit me ab adolescentia mea vsque in presentem diem , Angelus qui eruit me de cunctis malis , benedicat pueris istis . saith Iacob the Patriarch of Iosephs two children : God who hath fead me from my youth euen to this day : The Angel who hath deliuered me out of all aduersities , blesse these children : as if one now would say : God and our Lady blesse them .

Finally in the learned bookes of Catholikes of this tyme , any man may see infinite manifest Scriptures for vs alleged : and all that the Heretykes do alege , most clearely answered : as most certaine it is , that no Scripture from the beginning of Genesis , to the end of the Apocalipps , maketh for them , no Scripture against vs , but all for vs : and very many of them so euidently that the Heretikes haue no way to answere them but by plucking ( if they could ) the pen of the Holy Ghost out of his hand that wrote them . For either are they proued inuincibly , to be of the Holy Ghostes endighting , or no Scripture at all is proued to be such : as you may remember the common saying of S. Augustine , Con. ep. fund. ca. 5. Ego Euangelio non crederem , nisi me Ecclesiae Catholicae commoueret authoritas : I should not beleeue the very Gospell it selfe , vnlesse the Catholike Churches authoritie did compell me .

Seing then , that al this is so , I appeale me , & so may any Catholike man boldly with me , to the iudgement of any indifferent man , and to the wisedome of any that hath intelligence , whether it be not certayne , that the Protestantes prating somuch of scripture proceedeth not of this that it beareth them at al any recorde , but of that thing only which Saint Peter hath sufficiently warned vs of , if at least wise we wil take any warning , and not wilfully impugne the truth , and destroy our own soules . His warning is this : In the Epistles of our brother Paul : 2. Pet. 3. Sunt quaedam difficilia intellectu , quae indocti & instabiles deprauant , sicut & caeteras Scripturas , ad suam ipsorum perditionem : There are certaine things hard to be vnderstod , which the vnlearned and vnstable doe depraue & wrest ( as they do also the other Scriptures to their very own perdition .

So then the true cause , why these men be so busie in wreasting and writhing both of S. Pauls most learned and most Diuine Epistles , who be wreasters of the Scriptures . and of the other Holy Scriptures , is theyr owne vnlearnednes , who are become Maysters , hauing neuer bene scholers , ioyned togeather with their vnstablenes , by which they are so lightly & lewdly runne out of the Catholike Churches Vnity & Vniuersality , to the Schisme and peece of Luther : and from thence againe , to the peece of his peece broken off by Caluine : and from Caluine againe , to the singularity of English Protestants : and yet agayne from Protestants to make another peece of Puritans : neither there vndoubtedly , nor no where els euer to leaue their flitting vnconstancie , but only by returning to the setled & vnmoueable rock , whervpon both they before with vs , and wee stil yet thorough the only grace of God , doe stand vs steadfast . And once there standing , they shal sensibly see , this to be most certaine that I say , no Scripture , no truth to be against the Catholykes , neither any at all to be for Heretiks . For that is the place , where God appointed Moyses to stand , and there to see all those Mysteries , which in this life he reuealeth , that he might afterward in heauen see his Glorie : Ecce , inquit , est locus apud me , Exo 33. & stabis supra Petram &c. Behold , quod he , there is a place with me , and thou shalt stand vpon the Rocke , &c.

And therefore doth S. Peter immedyatly after his wordes afore recyted , thus inferre : Vos igitur , fratres , praescientes , custodite , ne insipienetium errore traducti excidatis a propria firmitate : You therefore ( brethren ) knowing this much afore hand by my warning , beware , that ye be not caryed away togeather with the erring and straying of foolish losels , falling out away from your owne sure steadines . For euen as any branch of a tree leesing once the sure hold that hee had in the trunke , and cleauing no more vnto it , must needs wither away and die foorth right , and can not possibly grow on any longer : so a man that falleth him off from the deepe rooted , & continually standing , and euer growing Tree of the Catholike Church , he straight waies fadeth away , & vanisheth , & dieth in himselfe , and howsoeuer sometimes he semeth to grow in goodnes or in knowledge , as the braunch cut of his own tree , and planted in another place : it is al out of the roote , all in vaine , all but downward like a cow taile , and as a man that runneth very fast out of his way , & therefore all but backward . Wherefore vnto them only that kepe their standing , saith S. Peter : Crescite vero in gratia & in cognitione Domini nostri , & Saluatoris Iesu Christi . But keepyng your hold , grow ye on in the grace , and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ . And so be his conclusion also our conclusion : ipsi gloria nunc , & & in diem aeternitatis , To him be glory both now , and vnto the day of eternity .

AMEN .